This is a modern-English version of Manners and Rules of Good Society; Or, Solecisms to be Avoided, originally written by Anonymous. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


[p.i]MANNERS AND RULES
OF
GOOD SOCIETY

[p.iii]MANNERS AND RULES
OF
GOOD SOCIETY
OR SOLECISMS TO AVOID

BY A MEMBER

FROM A MEMBER

OF THE ARISTOCRACY

OF THE NOBILITY

THIRTY-EIGHTH EDITION

38th Edition

LONDON

LONDON

FREDERICK WARNE AND CO.

Frederick Warne & Co.

AND NEW YORK

AND NYC

1916

1916

(All rights reserved)

All rights reserved

[p.iv]Printed in Great Britain

[p.iv]Printed in the UK

[p.v]PREFACE

——————

——————

"Manners and Rules of Good Society" contains all the information comprised in the original work, "Manners and Tone of Good Society," but with considerable additions. In a volume of this nature it is necessary to make constant revisions, and this is periodically done to keep it up to date, that it may be depended upon as being not only the most reliable, but also the newest book of etiquette.

"Manners and Rules of Good Society" has all the information found in the original work, "Manners and Tone of Good Society," but with many additional updates. For a book like this, continuous revisions are essential, and this is done regularly to ensure it stays current, so it can be relied upon as not only the most dependable but also the latest book of etiquette.

A comparison of the number of chapters and their subjects with those of the early editions would best demonstrate how the work has grown, not merely in bulk, but in importance also. This extension has allowed many subjects to be more exhaustively treated than heretofore, and it now includes every rule and point that could possibly be comprehended in its title.

A comparison of the number of chapters and their topics with those of the early editions would best show how the work has grown, not just in size, but in significance as well. This expansion has allowed for many topics to be explored more thoroughly than before, and it now includes every rule and point that could possibly fit in its title.

The work throughout its many editions has commended itself to the attention of thousands of readers, and it is hoped the present edition will be received by society in general with the marked success of its predecessors.

The work, through its various editions, has gained the attention of thousands of readers, and it is hoped that this current edition will be received by the public just as successfully as its previous ones.

[p.vii]CONTENTS

——————

——————

  • CHAPTER   PAGE
  •   INTRODUCTORY REMARKS ix
  • THE MEANING OF ETIQUETTE 1
  • INTRODUCTIONS 6
  • LEAVING CARDS 19
  • PAYING CALLS 32
  • PRECEDENCY 44
  • THE COLLOQUIAL APPLICATION OF TITLES 53
  • POINTS OF ETIQUETTE AS REGARDS ROYAL PERSONAGES 61
  • POINTS OF ETIQUETTE WHEN TRAVELLING ABROAD, AND PRESENTATIONS AT FOREIGN COURTS 65
  • THE RECEIVED MODE OF PRONOUNCING CERTAIN SURNAMES 68
  • PRESENTATIONS AT COURTS AND ATTENDING COURTS 73
  • PRESENTATIONS AT LEVÉES AND ATTENDING LEVÉES 82
  • BALLS AND STATE BALLS 87
  • DINNER GIVING AND DINING OUT 99
  • DINNER-TABLE ETIQUETTE 116
  • EVENING PARTIES 122
  • WEDDINGS AND WEDDING LUNCHEONS 128
  • WEDDING RECEPTIONS 143
  • WEDDING EXPENSES 146
  • AFTERNOON "AT HOMES" 151
  • "AT HOME" DAYS 159
  • COLONIAL ETIQUETTE 161
  • INDIAN ETIQUETTE 164
  • [p.viii]GARDEN-PARTIES 166
  • TOWN GARDEN-PARTIES 171
  • EVENING GARDEN-PARTIES 174
  • LUNCHEONS 176
  • BREAKFASTS 183
  • PICNICS AND WATER-PARTIES 186
  • JUVENILE PARTIES 190
  • WRITTEN INVITATIONS 195
  • REFUSING INVITATIONS 200
  • WALKING, DRIVING, AND RIDING 202
  • BOWING 206
  • THE COCKADE 209
  • COUNTRY-HOUSE VISITS 211
  • HUNTING AND SHOOTING 219
  • SHAKING HANDS 225
  • CHAPERONS AND DÉBUTANTES 228
  • PRESENTATIONS AT THE VICEREGAL COURT, DUBLIN CASTLE 229
  • HOSTESSES 234
  • THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF LADY PATRONESSES OF PUBLIC BALLS 239
  • PERIODS OF MOURNING 242
  • ENGAGED 250
  • SILVER WEDDINGS 253
  • SUBSCRIPTION DANCES 256
  • GIVING PRESENTS 259
  • CHRISTENING PARTIES 261
  • INDEX 265

[p.ix]INTRODUCTORY REMARKS

——————

Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links.

The title of this work sufficiently indicates the nature of its contents. The Usages of Good Society relate not only to good manners and to good breeding, but also to the proper etiquette to be observed on every occasion.

The title of this work clearly shows what it’s about. The Usages of Good Society cover not just good manners and good upbringing, but also the right etiquette to follow in any situation.

Not only are certain rules laid down, and minutely explained, but the most comprehensive instructions are given in each chapter respecting every form or phase of the subject under discussion that it may be clearly understood what is done, or what is not done, in good society, and also how what is done in good society should be done. It is precisely this knowledge that gives to men and women the consciousness of feeling thoroughly at ease in whatever sphere they may happen to move, and causes them to be considered well bred by all with whom they may come in contact.

Not only are certain rules established and thoroughly explained, but each chapter provides extensive instructions on every aspect of the topic being discussed, so it’s clear what is acceptable or what is not acceptable in good society, as well as how acceptable behavior in good society should be executed. This understanding is what helps people feel completely comfortable in any environment they find themselves in and leads others to view them as well-bred individuals.

A solecism may be perhaps in itself but a trifling matter, but in the eyes of society at large it assumes proportions of a magnified aspect, and reflects most disadvantageously upon the one by whom it is committed; [p.x]the direct inference being, that to be guilty of a solecism argues the offender to be unused to society, and consequently not on an equal footing with it. This society resents, and is not slow in making its disapproval felt by its demeanour towards the offender.

A mistake might seem like a minor issue on its own, but to society as a whole, it takes on a bigger significance and reflects poorly on the person who makes it; [p.x] the obvious conclusion is that someone who makes a mistake is seen as inexperienced in social situations and therefore not on the same level as everyone else. Society reacts negatively to this and doesn't hesitate to show its disapproval through its behavior toward the person who made the mistake.

Tact and innate refinement, though of the greatest assistance to one unused to society, do not suffice of themselves; and although counting for much, cannot supply the want of the actual knowledge of what is customary in society. Where tact and innate refinement do not exist—and this is not seldom the case, as they are gifts bestowed upon the few rather than upon the many—then a thorough acquaintance with the social observances in force in society becomes more than ever necessary, and especially to those who, socially speaking, are desirous of making their way in the world.

Tact and natural sophistication, while really helpful for someone who's not used to social settings, aren't enough on their own; and although they count for a lot, they can't replace the actual knowledge of what's typical in society. When tact and natural refinement are lacking—and this happens quite often since they're qualities given to only a few rather than many—having a solid understanding of the social customs in play becomes even more essential, especially for those who want to succeed socially.

Those individuals who have led secluded or isolated lives, or who have hitherto moved in other spheres than those wherein well-bred people move, will gather all the information necessary from these pages to render them thoroughly conversant with the manners and amenities of society.

Those people who have lived in seclusion or isolation, or who have previously interacted in different circles than those where well-mannered individuals socialize, will find all the information they need in these pages to become fully familiar with the customs and courtesies of society.

This work will be found of equal service to both men and women, as in each chapter the points of social etiquette to be observed by both sexes have been fully considered.

This work will be equally useful for both men and women, as each chapter thoroughly addresses the social etiquette that should be followed by both genders.

Those having the charge of young ladies previous to their introduction into society, either mothers, chaperons, [p.xi]or governesses, will also derive much useful and practical information from the perusal of this work, while to those thoroughly versed in the usages of society it cannot fail to commend itself, containing as it does many useful and valuable hints on social questions.

Those responsible for young ladies before they enter society—whether they are mothers, chaperones, [p.xi] or governesses—will find a lot of useful and practical information in this work. Even those who are well-versed in social customs will appreciate it, as it includes many helpful and valuable tips on social issues.

[p.1]MANNERS AND RULES OF GOOD SOCIETY

——————

——————

CHAPTER I

THE MEANING OF ETIQUETTE

What is etiquette, and what does the word convey? It is a poor one in itself, and falls very far short of its wide application. It has an old-fashioned ring about it, savouring of stiffness, primness, and punctiliousness, which renders it distasteful to many possessing advanced ideas; and yet the word etiquette is not so very old either, as Johnson did not include it in his dictionary, and Walker apologises for introducing it into his, and according to the authorities he quotes, it is supposed to be derived from stichos, stichus, stichetus, sticketta, and from thence to etiquette. But whether derived from the Latin or the French—and many incline to the latter opinion—there is no doubt that could a new word be found to replace this much abused one, it would be a welcome addition to our vocabulary. The word has unfortunately become associated in our minds with forms, ceremonies, and observances, in an exaggerated degree; and it has been so constantly misused and misinterpreted and misunderstood that ridicule and contempt have been most unjustly and unfairly thrown upon it. The [p.2]true meaning of etiquette can hardly be described in dictionary parlance; it embraces the whole gamut of good manners, good breeding, and true politeness. One of the reasons which have no doubt contributed to bring the word "etiquette" into disrepute, is the manner in which the subject has been handled by incompetent people, who, having but a very hazy and obscure knowledge, if any knowledge at all, yet profess to write guides to polite manners—rambling and incoherent guides, which not only provoke a smile from those better informed, but mislead and bewilder any one rash enough to consult them, without previous inquiry as to whether they are safe to follow. A little caution on this head would insure the most correct and reliable work being secured amongst so much that is unreliable. Some people read everything that is written on the subject of etiquette, not only those who are ignorant and wish to learn something of its laws, but those who are thoroughly well versed in them and who, one might suppose, had nothing to learn; still these latter like to see what is written, to feel the satisfaction of being supported in their own knowledge by a well-informed writer; or of finding amusement in the absurdities gravely advanced by some one writing from another sphere than that where savoir vivre reigns. Others attach a very narrow meaning to the word etiquette, and neither accept it nor understand it in its true sense; they have an idea that its rules influence and govern society in general. Rules of etiquette are from their point of view but trammels and shackles; let them be cast off or burst through, say they; let every one do as he likes; let all behave as they like; we are in a free country, why should we not wipe our mouths upon the tablecloth if we please? Others again, devour books of etiquette on the quiet; they are very much in want of instruction as every one knows, but they have not the courage to confess that they are awake of this want, and are trying to pick up some knowledge of this kind to be useful to them; as their aim is to [p.3]rise in the social scale, they would not let their friends know for worlds about this new study, but they know it, and find that they have improved, that they do not commit as many gaucheries as heretofore; still, they have caught the letter rather than the spirit of etiquette, they have read the rules it prescribes, and act up to them as far as their memories serve them; but they have failed in one essential particular of understanding that courtesy, consideration towards others, and unselfishness, are the sources of true politeness from which etiquette springs.

What is etiquette, and what does the term really mean? It's not a great word by itself and doesn’t fully capture its broad significance. It has an old-fashioned vibe, feeling stiff, prim, and overly formal, which turns off many with more progressive views. Yet, the term etiquette isn’t that old either; Johnson didn’t include it in his dictionary, and Walker felt the need to apologize for including it in his. According to the sources he cites, it is believed to come from stichos, stichus, stichetus, sticketta, and from there to etiquette. Whether its roots are in Latin or French—and many tend to lean toward the latter—there’s no doubt that if a new term were invented to replace this often-misused one, it would be a welcome addition to our vocabulary. Unfortunately, the word has become linked in our minds to rituals, ceremonies, and customs to an exaggerated degree; it has been so misused, misrepresented, and misunderstood that it has unjustly earned ridicule and scorn. The [p.2]true meaning of etiquette is hard to capture in dictionary terms; it includes the full range of good manners, good upbringing, and genuine politeness. One reason “etiquette” might have fallen into disrepute is how the topic has been treated by unqualified individuals who possess only a vague understanding of it, if any, yet they still claim to write guides on polite behavior—rambling and incoherent guides that not only amuse those better informed but also mislead and confuse anyone foolish enough to follow their advice without prior research on their reliability. A little caution in this area would ensure that the most accurate and trustworthy resources are found amid so much misinformation. Some people read everything written about etiquette, not just those who are clueless and want to learn its rules, but also those who are well-versed in them. One might think they have nothing to learn, yet these latter individuals enjoy seeing what others write, feeling validated by well-informed authors or finding humor in the absurdity of those writing from a different perspective than the one where savoir vivre reigns. Others view the word etiquette too narrowly, failing to grasp its true meaning; they believe its rules determine and control society as a whole. From their viewpoint, rules of etiquette are merely constraints and restrictions; they argue that these should be discarded or broken, insisting that everyone should be free to act as they wish; we live in a free country, so why shouldn’t we wipe our mouths on the tablecloth if we want to? Still, there are others who secretly devour books on etiquette. They clearly need guidance, as everyone knows, but they lack the bravery to admit they are aware of this need and are trying to learn something useful; since their goal is to [p.3]climb the social ladder, they wouldn’t want their friends to know they’re studying this new topic. However, they recognize their improvement—they don’t make as many gaucheries as before; yet, they have only grasped the letter of etiquette, not its spirit. They’ve read the rules it lays out and do their best to follow them, but they fail to understand one crucial aspect: that courtesy, consideration for others, and selflessness are the true foundations of politeness from which etiquette emerges.

There is an idea amongst some few people who have mixed little in the world, and moved but in one fixed groove, that the more exalted the sphere, the more perfect the manners. It is needless to attempt to refute such a fallacy as this, for examples of the most perfect manner are to be met with not only amongst those who can boast of long lineage and high birth, but also amongst those who lay claim to neither.

There’s a belief among a few people who haven't experienced much of the world and have stayed in one narrow lane that the higher the status, the better the manners. There’s no need to argue against this misconception, as we can find examples of truly refined behavior not only among those with prestigious backgrounds and noble ancestry but also among those who have none.

Our present code of etiquette is constructed upon the refinement, polish, and culture of years, of centuries. Wealth and luxury, and contact with all that is beautiful in art and nature, have in all ages exercised a powerful influence on the manners of men; we do not say on the times, as unfortunately these advantages did not reach down to the many but were confined to the strictly few; but in these modern days the many have come, and still come, within the charmed circle; the ring broadens, ever widens; it is not now as in olden days that "their lot forbade." On the contrary, the possession of wealth or of talent is the open sesame to the most refined and cultured circles. The word etiquette is too narrow for all it embraces; it must be viewed in a double light, and be taken from a moral point as well as from a conventional one. A kindly nature, and an unselfish spirit are never wanting in true politeness, but the conventionalities of society give the finish and completeness to the whole, the colour, as [p.4]it were, to the picture. In some the conventional spirit is uppermost and they have at best but a surface polish. In others the kindly feelings of the heart are allowed full play, and no act of genuine politeness is omitted or left undone in their intercourse with their fellows, and these graces of kindly politeness linger in the memory, trivial though they may have been, years after one has lost sight of this true gentleman or thorough lady, and one says of him, "What a charming man he was, how courteous and considerate, and how kind!" and of her, "She was the sweetest and prettiest-mannered woman I ever met."

Our current code of etiquette is built on the refinement, polish, and culture developed over many years, even centuries. Wealth, luxury, and exposure to all that is beautiful in art and nature have always had a strong influence on people's manners. However, these advantages didn't reach everyone in the past; they were limited to just a few. Nowadays, more people have access to this privileged circle; it continues to expand and includes many more than before. It’s not like it used to be, where "their situation kept them out." Instead, having wealth or talent now opens doors to the most refined and cultured groups. The term etiquette is too limited for everything it includes; it should be looked at from both a moral and a conventional perspective. A kind disposition and selflessness are essential for true politeness, but the conventions of society add the polish and completeness, like color to a picture. Some people focus more on the conventions and only exhibit a superficial polish. Others allow their genuine kindness to shine through, leaving no act of true politeness undone in their interactions, and these acts of kindness are remembered long after one has parted ways with that true gentleman or lady. One might reflect, "What a charming man he was, so courteous and considerate, and how kind!" or "She was the sweetest and most graceful woman I ever met."

It is only given to the very few to be thoroughly and unaffectedly charming without a shadow of self-consciousness or effort. To assume a would-be charming manner for the moment, with the desire to be unusually pleasing to some one in particular, does not confer the enviable reputation of having a charming manner. It does not sit easy enough to be altogether natural; it conveys the idea of being put on for the occasion, and, like all other imitations, it hardly ever pleases and seldom deceives. Etiquette and true politeness would have us go further than this, and our manners of to-day should be our manners of to-morrow, and not variable according to place and persons. The world is quick to note these uncertain demeanours, and every one's measure is readily taken and retained.

It’s rare for someone to be genuinely and effortlessly charming without any self-consciousness or struggle. Trying to act charming in a moment, just to impress someone specific, doesn’t earn you the reputation of being truly charming. It doesn’t feel natural enough; it comes off as forced for the occasion, and, like all imitations, it rarely satisfies and often fails to convince. Good etiquette and real politeness suggest we should go beyond this, and our behavior today should reflect our behavior tomorrow, not change depending on the setting or people involved. People are quick to notice these inconsistent behaviors, and everyone’s reputation is easily assessed and remembered.

The rules of etiquette are indispensable to the smooth working of society at large. Take, for example, the etiquette of precedency, in force both in public and in private: on every public occasion, and in every private circle, precedency steps in to render assistance, and is as necessary in the smallest private circle as in the largest public gathering, because it assigns to every one his or her place as far as claim can be laid to place. Mistakes in the matter of precedency are not only committed by those who have enjoyed few social advantages, but by those also who [p.5]have had everything in their favour. Young ladies, for instance, when married from the schoolroom, as it were, often make grave mistakes on the question of precedency, if they do not ignore it altogether.

The rules of etiquette are essential for the smooth functioning of society as a whole. For instance, consider the etiquette of precedence, which applies in both public and private settings: at every public event and in every private gathering, precedence plays a crucial role and is just as important in the smallest social circles as in the largest public events. It helps assign everyone their place based on their claim to it. Errors regarding precedence are made not only by those with limited social experience but also by those who have had every advantage. For example, young women who are married straight out of school often make serious mistakes regarding precedence if they don't disregard it entirely.

The etiquette of card leaving and that of paying calls are indisputably necessary and only the very ignorant would attempt to gainsay their utility; without these aids to order and method all intercourse between friends and acquaintances would be uncertain and chaotic; as it is there is little excuse when the right thing is not done, and any departure from the simple rules laid down on these heads, is the best possible proof of the standing, position, and associations of the one at fault.

The etiquette of leaving cards and making calls is definitely important, and only those who are very uninformed would try to argue against their usefulness; without these guidelines for order and organization, all interactions between friends and acquaintances would be unpredictable and disorganized. As it stands, there's hardly any excuse when the proper etiquette isn't followed, and any deviation from the straightforward rules regarding these matters is the clearest indication of the social standing, position, and connections of the person in the wrong.

Any one point of etiquette if brought to the bar of common-sense would be pronounced reasonable, proper, and sensible; and there is strictly speaking no question of etiquette that cannot be thus judged and upon which a like verdict would not be given. There is no one rule of etiquette that can be described as absurd or ridiculous, arbitrary or tyrannical, and taken collectively the rules are but social obligations due from one person to another. Why should we not be a well-mannered people? Why should we not be refined, cultivated, and polished in our demeanour and bearing? Why should we not seek to charm if we can? Why should we not cultivate and encourage in ourselves consideration, thoughtfulness, and graciousness towards others in the smallest details of daily life?

Any point of etiquette, when examined through the lens of common sense, would be considered reasonable, proper, and sensible; and there’s really no issue of etiquette that can't be evaluated this way, resulting in a similar conclusion. There's no rule of etiquette that can be labeled as absurd, ridiculous, arbitrary, or oppressive, and collectively, these rules are merely social responsibilities we owe to one another. Why shouldn't we be a polite society? Why shouldn't we be refined, educated, and poised in our behavior and mannerisms? Why shouldn't we aim to charm when we can? Why shouldn't we nurture and promote consideration, thoughtfulness, and kindness toward others in the smallest aspects of our everyday lives?

[p.6]CHAPTER II

INTRODUCTIONS

There are ceremonious introductions and unceremonious introductions, premeditated introductions and unpremeditated introductions; but, in all cases, introductions should never be indiscriminately made—that is to say, without a previous knowledge on the part of those making them as to whether the persons thus introduced will be likely to appreciate each other, or the reverse, or unless they have expressed a desire to become acquainted. For instance, a lady should not introduce two of her acquaintances residing in a country town or watering-place, moving in different circles, unless they have each expressed such a desire.

There are formal introductions and casual introductions, planned introductions and spontaneous introductions; but, in all cases, introductions should never be made randomly—that is, without prior knowledge from those making the introductions about whether the people being introduced will likely appreciate each other, or not, or unless they have shown a desire to meet. For example, a woman shouldn't introduce two of her acquaintances living in a small town or vacation spot, who move in different social circles, unless they have both expressed a desire to get to know each other.


An Undesired Introduction, if made, compels the one to whom it is the most unwelcome, to treat the other with marked coldness, or to continue an acquaintance that is distasteful.

A Bad Introduction, if it happens, forces the person who least wants it to interact with the other in a noticeably distant way or to keep up a relationship that they find unpleasant.

Should the slightest doubt exist as to how an introduction will be received—whether the meditated introduction is a spontaneous desire on the part of a lady or gentleman, or whether one person expressed a wish to make the acquaintance of another person and expressed that wish to a mutual friend—the received rule is to consult the wishes of both persons on the subject before making the introduction.

Should there be any doubt about how an introduction will be received—whether the planned introduction is a genuine desire from one person or if someone asked a mutual friend to introduce them to another person—the standard practice is to check with both individuals about their feelings on the subject before making the introduction.


When a Difference of Rank exists between two persons, it would be sufficient to ascertain the wishes of the person of highest rank alone.

When There's a Rank Difference exists between two people, it would be enough to find out the preferences of the person with the highest rank only.

[p.7]A person about to make an introduction, should say to the one lady, but not in the hearing of the other, "Mrs. A——, may I introduce Mrs. B—— to you?" or some such formula, according to the degree of intimacy existing between herself and Mrs. A. (See "The Art of Conversing.")

[p.7]When someone is about to make an introduction, they should say to one lady, but not loud enough for the other to hear, "Mrs. A, may I introduce you to Mrs. B?" or something similar, depending on how close their relationship is with Mrs. A. (See "The Art of Conversing.")

When two ladies are of equal rank, the wishes of the person with whom the person making the introduction is least intimate should be consulted.

When two women are of equal status, the preferences of the person who knows the person making the introduction the least should be taken into account.

In the case of one person having expressed a wish to make the acquaintance of another, there remains but the wishes of one person to ascertain.

In the case where one person has shown interest in getting to know another, there’s just one person's wishes left to figure out.

Acquiescence having been given, the introduction should be made.

Acquiescence having been given, the introduction should be made.

In making an introduction, the lady of lowest rank should be introduced to the lady of highest rank; in no case should the lady of highest rank be introduced to the lady of lowest rank. This point of etiquette should always be strictly observed.

In making an introduction, the woman of the lowest rank should be introduced to the woman of the highest rank; under no circumstances should the woman of the highest rank be introduced to the woman of the lowest rank. This etiquette rule should always be followed closely.


A Gentleman should always be introduced to a Lady, whatever his rank may be, without reference to her rank, whatever it may be. This rule is invariable, and is based upon the privilege of the sex—"place aux dames."

A gentleman should always be introduced to a lady., regardless of his rank, without considering her rank, no matter what it is. This rule is unchanging and is grounded in the privilege of the gender—"ladies first."

It is not usual to ascertain a gentleman's wishes as to whether he will be introduced to a lady or not, although at a ball it is usual to do so when the introduction is made for a special object, viz., that of obtaining a partner for a lady; and as a gentleman may be either unable or unwilling to ask the lady to dance, it is incumbent to ascertain beforehand whether the introduction is desired or not, otherwise the introduction would be of no avail for the purpose, and prove a disappointment to the lady.

It's not common to check a guy's preferences about whether he wants to be introduced to a woman or not, although at a dance party, it makes sense to do this when the introduction is specifically for helping a woman find a dance partner. Since a guy might be either too shy or not interested in asking the woman to dance, it’s important to find out ahead of time if the introduction is welcome; otherwise, it won't help and might disappoint the woman.

"Would you like to be introduced to Miss A——?" or some such polite phrase (see "The Art of Conversing"), is the sort of formula by which to ascertain a gentleman's [p.8]wishes as to an introduction in the ball-room; as ball-room introductions are understood to mean an intention on the part of a gentleman to ask a lady to dance or to take her in to supper.

"Would you like to meet Miss A——?" or something similar (see "The Art of Conversing") is the standard way to find out a gentleman's [p.8]wishes regarding an introduction in the ballroom; since introductions in the ballroom are generally understood to signal a gentleman's intention to ask a lady to dance or to accompany her to supper.

In general society, gentlemen are supposed to seek, rather than to avoid the acquaintance of ladies, irrespective of whatever sets in society to which they belong. It is immaterial to a gentleman in which set in society his acquaintances move, and he can be polite to all without offending any in their several circles.

In general society, guys are expected to seek out, rather than shy away from, getting to know women, no matter what social group they belong to. It doesn’t matter to a gentleman which social circle his acquaintances belong to, and he can be polite to everyone without offending anyone in their various circles.

With regard to his own sex a gentleman is generally as exclusive as to the acquaintanceships which he forms, as is a lady with regard to the acquaintanceships which she forms. Reciprocity of taste is the basis on which acquaintanceships between men are established, subject, in a certain measure, to social position; though this rule is itself subject to wide exceptions.

When it comes to his own gender, a gentleman is usually as selective about the friendships he makes as a lady is about hers. Shared interests are the foundation for friendships among men, though this can vary somewhat depending on social status; however, there are many exceptions to this rule.

It is the rule for a gentleman to ask a mutual friend, or an acquaintance, for an introduction to a lady, and it is the received rule to do so when a gentleman desires to be introduced to any lady in particular; but gentlemen do not ask to be introduced to each other, unless some special reason exists for so doing—some reason that would commend itself to the person whose acquaintance was desired, as well as to the person making the introduction; otherwise, such a wish would appear to be either puerile or sycophantic, thus the request might meet with a refusal, and the proffered acquaintanceship be declined.

It’s standard for a gentleman to ask a mutual friend or acquaintance to introduce him to a lady, and this is the way to go when he wants to be introduced to a specific woman. However, gentlemen typically don’t ask for introductions to each other unless there’s a special reason for it—something that makes sense to both the person being asked for an introduction and the person making the request. If not, such a request might come off as childish or overly flattering, resulting in a possible refusal, and the proposed friendship could be turned down.


When Introductions are made between Ladies, an unmarried lady should be introduced to a married lady, unless the unmarried lady is of a higher rank than the married lady, when the rule is reversed.

When women are introduced to each other, an unmarried woman should be introduced to a married woman, unless the unmarried woman is of a higher rank than the married woman, in which case the rule is reversed.

The correct formula in use when making introductions is "Mrs. X——, Lady Z.," thus mentioning the name of the lady of lowest rank first, as she is the person introduced to [p.9]the lady of highest rank, "Mrs. X——, Lady Z.," is all that need be said on the occasion by the person making the introduction. When the ladies are of equal rank it is immaterial which name is mentioned first; but there generally exists sufficient difference in the social position of the two ladies to give a slight distinction in favour of the one or of the other, which the person making the introduction should take into consideration.

The correct way to introduce people is to say "Mrs. X, Lady Z," mentioning the name of the woman with the lower rank first since she is being introduced to the woman of higher rank. "Mrs. X, Lady Z" is all that needs to be said by the person making the introduction. When both women are of equal rank, it doesn’t matter which name comes first; however, there’s usually enough difference in their social status to give a slight preference to one over the other, which the person making the introduction should keep in mind.

When the introduction has been made, the ladies should bow to each other, and either lady should make a slight remark.

When the introduction has been made, the ladies should nod to each other, and either lady should say a brief comment.

It is not usual for ladies on being first introduced to each other to shake hands, but only to bow; but there are very many exceptions to this rule.

It’s not typical for women to shake hands when they’re first introduced; they usually just bow. However, there are plenty of exceptions to this rule.

When one lady is of higher rank than the other, should she offer to shake hands, it would be a compliment and a mark of friendliness on her part.

When one woman is of a higher rank than another, if she offers to shake hands, it would be a compliment and a sign of friendliness from her.

When a person introduces two intimate friends of his or hers to each other, they would be expected to shake hands, instead of bowing only.

When someone introduces two close friends to each other, they would be expected to shake hands instead of just bowing.

The relations of an engaged couple should, on being introduced, shake hands with both bride and bridegroom elect, as should the intimate friends of an engaged couple; as also should the relations of the two families on being introduced to each other.

The relatives of an engaged couple should shake hands with both the bride and groom when they are introduced, as should the close friends of the engaged couple; similarly, the relatives of both families should do the same when they meet each other.

It is the privilege of the lady to be the first to offer to shake hands, in every case, when a gentleman is introduced to her.

It is the lady's privilege to be the first to extend her hand for a handshake whenever a gentleman is introduced to her.

A lady should shake hands with every one introduced to her in her own house—that is to say, whether the person is brought by a mutual friend, or is present by invitation obtained through a mutual friend.

A woman should shake hands with everyone introduced to her in her own home—whether the person is brought by a mutual friend or is there by invitation from a mutual friend.


At Dinner-parties, both small and large, the hostess should use her own discretion as to the introductions she thinks proper to make. It is not customary to make [p.10]general introductions at a dinner-party; but in sending guests down to dinner, who are strangers to each other, the host or hostess should introduce the gentleman to the lady whom he is to take down to dinner. It would be quite unnecessary to ask the lady's permission before doing so. It would be sufficient to make the introduction a few moments before dinner was announced, and the usual formula is, "Mrs. A., Mr. B. will take you in to dinner." A bow is the recognition of this introduction.

At dinner parties, whether small or large, the host or hostess should use their own judgment regarding the introductions they deem appropriate. It’s not standard to make [p.10]general introductions at a dinner party; however, when sending guests to dinner who don’t know each other, the host or hostess should introduce the gentleman to the lady he will be sitting with. There’s no need to ask the lady for her permission beforehand. It’s enough to make the introduction just before dinner is announced, and the typical phrasing is, "Mrs. A., Mr. B. will take you to dinner." A simple bow acknowledges this introduction.

When the majority at a dinner-party are strangers to each other, a host or hostess should introduce one or two of the principal guests to each other, when time allows of its being done before dinner is served; such introductions are oftener made at country dinner-parties than at town dinner-parties.

When most people at a dinner party are strangers, the host or hostess should introduce one or two of the main guests to each other, if there's time to do it before dinner is served; these introductions tend to happen more often at country dinner parties than at city ones.

A hostess should, in some instances, introduce ladies to each other in the drawing-room after dinner if the opportunity offers, and she considers it advisable to do so.

A hostess should, in some cases, introduce women to each other in the living room after dinner if the chance arises and she thinks it's a good idea to do it.

As a rule, a host seldom introduces gentlemen to each other in the dining-room after dinner, as they address each other as a matter of course on such occasions.

As a rule, a host rarely introduces gentlemen to one another in the dining room after dinner, as they typically greet each other naturally on those occasions.

A hostess should introduce her principal guests to each other, at five-o'clock teas, garden-parties, small "at homes," etc.—that is to say, gentlemen to ladies—for the purpose of their taking the ladies to the tea-room. In this case also, the introduction should be made without previously consulting the lady; and a gentleman, knowing the reason of the introduction, should at once proffer the expected civility.

A hostess should introduce her main guests to each other at five-o'clock teas, garden parties, small gatherings, etc.—that is to say, gentlemen to ladies—so they can take the ladies to the tea room. In this case, the introduction should also be made without asking the lady beforehand; and a gentleman, understanding the reason for the introduction, should immediately offer the expected courtesy.

At these gatherings a hostess should use her own discretion as to any general introductions she thinks proper to make, and should introduce any gentleman to any lady without previously consulting the lady if she thinks the introduction will prove agreeable to her.

At these gatherings, a hostess should use her own judgment regarding any general introductions she feels are appropriate to make and should introduce any man to any woman without checking with the woman first if she thinks the introduction will be welcome to her.

When introducing ladies to each other, she should give married ladies, and ladies of rank, the option of the [p.11]introduction; but should introduce young unmarried ladies to each other if she thinks proper.

When introducing women to each other, she should give married women and women of higher status the choice of the [p.11]introduction; however, she should introduce young unmarried women to one another if she feels it's appropriate.


When Callers arrive simultaneously, the hostess should introduce them directly or indirectly to each other, if there is no social reason to the contrary.

When Guests Arrive at the Same Time, the hostess should introduce them directly or indirectly to each other, unless there's a social reason not to.

When a hostess is aware that her visitors do not desire each other's acquaintanceship, or, if she considers that the introduction is not altogether a suitable one, agreeable to both persons, she should not make it, but converse with each visitor in turn, at the same time not allowing the conversation to become too general.

When a hostess knows that her guests aren't interested in meeting each other, or if she thinks the introduction isn't suitable or enjoyable for both people, she shouldn't make the introduction. Instead, she should talk to each guest individually, making sure the conversation doesn’t become too broad.

At large gatherings, persons desirous of avoiding each other's acquaintanceship, could be present at the house of a mutual acquaintance without coming into direct contact with one another, providing the host and hostess possessed sufficient tact and discretion not to attempt to effect a rapprochement between them.

At big gatherings, people who want to avoid getting to know each other can be at the home of a mutual friend without interacting directly, as long as the host and hostess have enough tact and discretion not to try to bring them together.


At Country-house Parties, the hostess should introduce the principal ladies to one another on the first day of their arrival; but if it is a large party, introductions should not be generally made, but should be made according to the judgment of the hostess. The fact of persons being guests in the same house constitutes in itself an introduction, and it rests with the guests thus brought together whether the acquaintanceship ripens into subsequent intimacy or not.

At Country House Parties, the hostess should introduce the main ladies to each other on their first day. However, if it's a large gathering, she shouldn’t introduce everyone but should use her discretion to decide who to introduce. Just being guests in the same house is enough to count as an introduction, and it's up to the guests to decide whether their acquaintance develops into a closer friendship or not.

The same remark applies in a degree to afternoon teas and "at homes." The guests converse with each other if inclined to do so. The act of so conversing would not constitute an acquaintanceship, although it might, under some circumstances, establish a bowing acquaintanceship, especially between gentlemen.

The same comment applies, to some extent, to afternoon teas and "at homes." The guests chat with each other if they feel like it. Engaging in such conversation wouldn't create a friendship, although it might, in certain situations, lead to a casual nod of recognition, especially among men.

Ladies should not bow to each other after only exchanging a few remarks at afternoon tea, or at a garden-party, unless there were some particular social link between them [p.12]to warrant their so doing, in which case the lady of highest rank should take the initiative.

Ladies shouldn't bow to each other after just a few comments at afternoon tea or a garden party, unless there's a specific social connection between them [p.12] that justifies it. In that case, the lady of the highest rank should lead the gesture.


Introductions at Public Balls.—It is erroneous to suppose that it is the duty of stewards to make introductions at public balls; it is the exception, and not the rule, for stewards to introduce persons to each other who are strangers to themselves.

Introductions at Public Events.—It's a mistake to think that it's the stewards' job to introduce people at public balls; it's more of a rare occurrence than a common one for stewards to introduce strangers to each other.

Society objects, and the stewards object, to making promiscuous introductions, on the following grounds: first, as regards the chaperon, whether mother or relative, who has the charge of a young lady; then as regards a young lady herself; and last, but not least, as regards the position occupied by the steward himself. A chaperon naturally looks and feels displeased when a steward who is a stranger to herself offers to introduce a man who is evidently a stranger to him, which fact she gathers by his saying, "This gentleman wishes to be introduced to your daughter," or by his asking the stranger his name before making the introduction. A chaperon is responsible for the acquaintances a young lady forms while under her charge at a ball, and if amongst her own friends and acquaintances she cannot find partners for her, she would prefer that she spent a comparatively dull evening than that she should run the risk of forming undesirable acquaintances.

Society and the chaperones are against making random introductions for several reasons: first, there’s the matter of the chaperone, whether it’s a mother or relative, who is in charge of a young lady; then there’s the young lady herself; and finally, there’s the role of the steward. A chaperone naturally feels uncomfortable when a steward, who she doesn't know, tries to introduce her to a man who is clearly a stranger to him as well, which she picks up on when he says, "This gentleman wishes to be introduced to your daughter," or when he asks the stranger for his name before making the introduction. A chaperone is accountable for the people a young lady meets while she's under her supervision at a ball, and if she can't find suitable partners among her own friends and acquaintances, she would rather her evening be somewhat boring than risk her charge forming unwanted connections.

Young ladies have not always the discretion possessed by their elders, or sufficient knowledge of the world to do the right thing. Thus, some young ladies would either coldly decline the introductions, or if the introductions were made, would as coldly decline to dance, whilst others, anxious to dance, would accept both the introductions and the partners, and take their chance as to whether their brothers would like to see them dancing with strangers thus introduced. A steward himself particularly dislikes to be made responsible for a man he does not know; and whether a chaperon and a young lady are old friends of his, or whether they [p.13]are merely new acquaintances, they equally trust to his not introducing men to them whom they would not care to know, and of whom he knows nothing save that they have solicited an introduction to them.

Young ladies don’t always have the same sense as their elders or enough life experience to make the right choices. So, some young ladies might either politely refuse introductions, or if the introductions happen, refuse to dance just as coldly, while others, eager to dance, would accept both the introductions and the partners, hoping their brothers wouldn’t mind seeing them dance with strangers. A steward especially doesn’t like being responsible for someone he doesn’t know; and whether a chaperone and a young lady are long-time friends or just new acquaintances, they both rely on him not to introduce them to men they wouldn’t want to know, and of whom he knows nothing except that they have asked to be introduced to them.

Very few stewards care to accost a lady whom they merely know by sight and by name for the purpose of introducing a stranger; they prefer to decline to make the introduction, on the plea of not having the honour of the lady's acquaintance.

Very few stewards are willing to approach a woman they only know by sight and name to introduce a stranger; they would rather refuse the introduction, saying they don't have the honor of knowing the woman personally.

Stewards consider that the position of a young man must be a peculiar one, and his presence at a ball somewhat of an anomaly, if he does not possess an acquaintance in the room, through whom he can become known to one or other of the stewards, or through whom he can be introduced to any particular lady with whom he may desire to dance.

Stewards think that a young man's situation has to be unusual, and his being at a ball can be somewhat strange if he doesn't know anyone in the room who can introduce him to one of the stewards or to a specific lady he'd like to dance with.

When a gentleman is introduced to a young lady at a public ball, it generally means that he is introduced to her as a partner, and that though he may not ask her for the next dance, he will for a subsequent one, or that he will at least offer to take her in to supper, or, if earlier in the evening, to give her some tea, or if she declines these civilities, that he will continue a conversation with her until the next dance commences, or until a dance is over. When a gentleman does neither of these things, but walks away as soon as the introduction is made, it is a proof how little he desired it, and that doubtless the option was not given him of refusing it.

When a guy is introduced to a young woman at a public dance, it usually means he's being introduced to her as a partner. Even if he doesn’t ask her to dance next, he’ll probably ask her for a later one, or at least offer to take her to supper, or earlier in the evening, to get her some tea. If she declines these offers, he’ll likely keep chatting with her until the next dance starts or until a dance wraps up. If a guy does none of these things and just walks away right after the introduction, it shows he’s not really interested, and it’s clear he wasn’t given the chance to say no.

Good-natured friends of both sexes know how difficult it is to get partners for well-dressed, well-mannered, good-looking girls at a ball, unless they are more than ordinarily attractive in some way or other, in which case they are popular and sought after, and the only difficulty rests with the young ladies themselves as to how they shall best apportion the dances so as to satisfy their numerous partners, or persuade their chaperons to stay for one more dance which they have promised to, etc.

Good-natured friends, both guys and girls, understand how hard it is to find partners for well-dressed, well-mannered, good-looking girls at a dance, unless they have some extra appeal or charm, in which case they become popular and in demand. The only challenge then falls to the young women themselves as they figure out how to divide up the dances to please their many partners or convince their chaperones to stick around for one more dance they've committed to, etc.

[p.14]It is a well-known fact in the ball-going world that the majority of young men insist upon being introduced to the most popular girls in a ball-room, and refuse being introduced to one who does not appear to have plenty of partners.

[p.14]It’s a widely recognized truth in the ballroom scene that most young men want to be introduced to the most popular girls at a dance and turn down introductions to those who don’t seem to have many dance partners.

Public balls are in reality made up of a number of small parties and different sets, each set or party being entirely independent of the other.

Public balls are actually made up of several small gatherings and different groups, with each group or gathering being completely independent from the others.

At county balls the county people take large house-parties, and each house-party does or does not mingle with other house-parties, according to standing or inclination.

At county balls, the locals host large gatherings, and each gathering may or may not interact with other ones, depending on their status or preference.

If three large house-parties join forces at a ball they form a very imposing majority; but there are other sets in the same ball-room, dancing to the same band and adjourning to the same supper-room, equally apart and equally distinct.

If three big house parties come together at a ball, they create a powerful majority; but there are other groups in the same ballroom, dancing to the same band and heading to the same supper room, just as separate and just as distinct.

At balls held at watering-places, although the residents do not take large house-parties, yet they join forces with those residents with whom they are acquainted, reinforced by friends who come down purposely to be present at the ball. Thus, on the face of it, a steward's introductions cannot fail to be ill-received, in whatever set he may be coerced into making them; and it is well understood that introductions, to prove acceptable, should only be made through friends and acquaintances, and even then with tact and judgment.

At balls held at resorts, even though the locals don’t host big house parties, they team up with residents they know, along with friends who come specifically to attend the ball. So, on the surface, a steward’s introductions are likely to be unwelcome, no matter which group he feels pressured to introduce. It’s generally understood that to be well-received, introductions should only be made through friends and acquaintances, and even then, they should be done with care and good judgment.

As the stewards of a ball are usually the most influential gentlemen in the place, it naturally follows that they are acquainted with many, if not with all, of the principal people present, therefore when they make introductions it is not by virtue of their office, but simply as a matter of friendship, and through being personally acquainted with those introduced by them.

As the hosts of a ball are typically the most influential people in the room, it makes sense that they know many, if not all, of the key attendees. So when they introduce people, it's not because of their role, but simply out of friendship and because they know those being introduced personally.

Introductions out of doors are rather a matter of inclination than not, as, for instance, when a lady is walking with another lady to whom she is on a visit she should introduce any friends to her hostess she might happen to [p.15]meet, and her hostess should do likewise if time and opportunity offer for so doing; should any reason exist for not making an introduction on the part of either lady, it should be explained when they are again alone, as were either of the ladies to exclude the other from the conversation it would be considered discourteous towards the one excluded. When two ladies accidentally meet when out walking, and are subsequently joined by two or more ladies, introductions should not be made by either of the ladies, unless some special reason exists for so doing. A lady, as a rule, should not introduce gentlemen to each other unless one of them is her host, when it would be correct to do so.

Introductions outdoors are more about personal preference than anything else. For example, if a woman is out for a walk with another woman she’s visiting, she should introduce any friends she happens to run into to her host. The host should do the same if the situation allows. If there’s a reason not to make an introduction from either side, it should be explained when they’re alone again; excluding someone from the conversation would be seen as rude. When two women accidentally meet while walking and are later joined by others, they shouldn’t introduce each other unless there’s a specific reason to do so. Generally, a woman shouldn’t introduce men to each other unless one of them is her host, in which case it would be appropriate.


How to act on the Occasion of an Introduction is determined almost entirely upon the reason for its being made, and by whom and to whom the person is introduced. Even the locale has something to do with it, and thus a variety of issues are raised, upon which an instantaneous judgment has to be given. The mind has to travel with lightning rapidity over the ground to arrive at a correct course of action; but the mind does not always respond to the call made upon it: it hesitates, and acts not upon the outcome of reflection, but upon the spur of the moment.

How to Behave When You’re Introduced depends almost entirely on the reason for the introduction, as well as who is making the introduction and who is being introduced. Even the location plays a role, raising a variety of issues that require quick judgment. The mind has to move at lightning speed to decide on the right course of action; however, it doesn't always respond as needed: it hesitates, acting not on thoughtful reflection but rather on impulse.


The Received Rule is not to shake hands, but merely to bow on being introduced; but this rule under certain circumstances would not meet the case; it would disappoint the one introducing and the one introduced. For instance if a relative of the former is the person introduced a bow would be a very chilling response to the introduction made; to shake hands, on the contrary, would be the correct thing to do, and both persons should offer at the same moment this cordial recognition. On the other hand, if a casual introduction is made without any premeditation, and those introduced are totally unknown to each other, an exchange of bows is all that is required of them.

The common practice is to avoid shaking hands., but to simply bow when being introduced; however, this rule doesn't always apply. It can disappoint both the person introducing and the one being introduced. For example, if the person being introduced is a relative of the one doing the introducing, a bow would feel quite cold in that situation. Shaking hands, on the other hand, would be the appropriate response, and both individuals should extend their hands at the same time as a warm acknowledgment. Conversely, if a casual introduction happens spontaneously and the individuals are unfamiliar with each other, a mutual bow is all that is needed.


[p.16]Amongst the Exceptions for not merely bowing on being introduced are the introductions made between young ladies and elderly ones, and between young ladies themselves. An elderly lady, as a general rule, shakes hands with a girl introduced to her with the idea of being cordial and kind, not to say condescending, and girls generally shake hands with each other in place of bowing, as acquaintanceships formed by them have not the importance that attaches to those of older ladies; besides, a greater readiness to make friends is the privilege and characteristic of youth.

Among the exceptions for not bowing when being introduced are the introductions between young ladies and older ones, and between young ladies themselves. Typically, an older lady shakes hands with a girl introduced to her to be friendly and kind, if not a bit condescending, while girls usually shake hands with each other instead of bowing, as their new friendships aren’t seen as significant as those formed by older ladies; moreover, being open to making friends is a privilege and a hallmark of youth.


Men take very much the Same View as regards introductions as do women—that is to say, if an introduction is made by a relative of the man introduced, the men would shake hands and not merely bow. This holds equally good where intimate friends are concerned: they almost rank on the footing of relations, and a cordial reception is given to an introduction thus made. When casual introductions are made of necessity rather than of intention men do not shake hands. When "I think you have met A." or "I think you know Mr. A." is said—the one by a host and the other by a hostess—nothing further is required from either than a bow and a smile of acquiescence accepting the introduction and a disclaimer is not expected if "Mr. A." is not actually known. The uncertainty is an excuse for making the introduction.

Men generally have a similar viewpoint. on introductions as women do—that is, if a relative of the man being introduced makes the introduction, the men shake hands instead of just bowing. This is also true for close friends: they are nearly considered family, and a warm reception is given for introductions made this way. When introductions happen casually and out of necessity rather than intention, men don't shake hands. When someone says, "I think you’ve met A." or "I think you know Mr. A."—the first by a host and the second by a hostess—nothing more is needed from either party than a bow and a smile to acknowledge the introduction, and it's not expected that someone will apologize if they don't actually know "Mr. A." The uncertainty serves as a reason for making the introduction.


Ladies do not rise from their Seats on being introduced either at an "At Home" or before dinner is announced, or after dinner, or when calling when people are introduced to them, or when they themselves are introduced. Half an exception occurs, it is true, at crowded "at homes," when to rise and talk to the lady introduced is almost a necessity: there is no vacant seat for her to take, and, therefore, if both do not stand, conversation is at a deadlock, [p.17]as the few first conventional remarks made by either are lost in the general buzz going on around; also, it is awkward and ungraceful for a lady to bend over one seated for the purpose of saying a few platitudes. "Introductory remarks," or remarks following upon introductions, have too often a melancholy ring of commonplaceness about them and are distinctly trite. How can they be otherwise? To venture out of the commonplace into originality would be suspicious of eccentricity, and no one wishes to be considered a little odd.

Women do not stand up when they are introduced at an "At Home." or before dinner is called, or after dinner, or when guests come to visit them, or when they themselves are introduced. There is a slight exception at crowded "at homes," where it’s almost necessary to stand and speak to the lady who has just been introduced; there’s no empty seat for her, so if both don't stand, the conversation hits a wall, [p.17] as the few standard comments made by either get lost in the overall noise around them; plus, it’s awkward and ungraceful for a lady to lean over someone seated just to exchange a few polite remarks. "Introductory remarks" or comments made after introductions often sound sadly generic and are definitely clichéd. How could they be anything else? Attempting to move beyond the typical into something original might be seen as eccentricity, and no one wants to be thought of as a bit strange.


Before and after Dinner, when Introductions are made between ladies it is to those seated near to each other, and, therefore, there would be no occasion to rise, as there might be at an "at home." There is no question of a lady rising from her seat when a man is introduced to her, unless that man is her host, when she should rise and shake hands with him, or a clerical dignity—a bishop for instance, if opportunity allows of it, and on a semi-official occasion. This question does not trouble men, as they are usually found standing, or they are brought up to a person to be introduced, and even if a man ventures upon sitting down at an "at home," or before dinner is announced, he springs to his feet with alacrity when any approach is made in the matter of introducing him to a fellow guest.

Before and after dinner, when introductions are happening. between ladies, they greet those seated nearby, so there's no need to get up, unlike at an "at home." A lady doesn't stand when a man is introduced to her, unless he's her host, in which case she should stand and shake his hand, or if he's a member of the clergy—like a bishop—if the situation allows for it and it's a semi-official event. This isn't an issue for men, as they're usually standing or are brought to someone for introductions. Even if a man sits down at an "at home" or before dinner is called, he quickly stands up when it's time to be introduced to another guest.


Introductions often have to be made at Afternoon Calls, supposing that two or three callers only are present and the hostess feels that she must render the talk general by making some kind of introduction, direct or indirect, as she thinks best. The ladies thus introduced remain seated and bow. They do not shake hands even under the exceptional conditions previously referred to, but they would at once join in the talk that passes for conversation, and on departure would shake hands with the relative in question after having shaken hands with the hostess and [p.18]having expressed pleasure at meeting this near relative—mother or sister, or whoever she may happen to be.

Introductions often need to take place during Afternoon Calls., assuming that only two or three guests are present and the hostess feels she must make the conversation more inclusive by making some kind of introduction, whether direct or indirect, as she sees fit. The ladies introduced will stay seated and nod. They don’t shake hands, even in the special situations mentioned earlier, but they would immediately join in the ongoing conversation, and when it's time to leave, they would shake hands with the relevant family member after shaking hands with the hostess and [p.18]expressing pleasure in meeting this close relative—mother, sister, or whoever it may be.


Introductions between Callers made under enforced circumstances have not much bearing on future acquaintance. Those introduced pass so short a time in each other's company, and know practically nothing of each other's surroundings, that they are uncertain whether at future meetings they ought to recollect that such introductions have taken place, and whether they should bow or forget. Actually it would be correct to bow if the opportunity is given so to do, but unless the wish to bestow recognition is mutual it is of little avail if grudgingly given, and it would be worse still were it withheld. Some people have short memories for faces, and others are short-sighted, and both these drawbacks have to be reckoned with when expecting recognition from a person to whom one has been thus introduced.

Introductions among Callers that happen under forced circumstances don't really have much impact on future relationships. The people introduced spend such a short time together and know almost nothing about each other's lives that they're left unsure if they should remember that the introductions happened at future meetings, and whether they should greet each other or not. Technically, it would be right to acknowledge one another if the chance arises, but if the desire to recognize each other isn't mutual, then it doesn't mean much if it's done reluctantly, and it's even worse if it's completely ignored. Some people have bad memories for faces, while others have trouble seeing, and these issues need to be considered when expecting someone to recognize you after such an introduction.

[p.19]CHAPTER III

LEAVING CARDS

The etiquette of card-leaving is a privilege which society places in the hands of ladies to govern and determine their acquaintanceships and intimacies, to regulate and decide whom they will, and whom they will not visit, whom they will admit into their friendship, and whom they will keep on the most distant footing, whose acquaintance they wish further to cultivate and whose to discontinue.

The etiquette of leaving cards is a privilege that society gives to women to manage and shape their relationships and friendships, to choose who they will and won't visit, who they will welcome into their circle, and who they will keep at arm's length, whose connections they wish to develop further and whose they want to end.

It would seem that the act of leaving cards is but imperfectly understood, and that many erroneous impressions prevail respecting the actual use of visiting cards: The object of leaving cards is to signify that a call has been made, due civility shown, and a like civility expected in return.

It seems that leaving cards is not fully understood, and many misconceptions exist regarding how visiting cards are actually used. The purpose of leaving cards is to indicate that a visit has taken place, that courtesy has been shown, and that a similar courtesy is expected in return.

Leaving cards, or card-leaving, is one of the most important of social observances, as it is the ground-work or nucleus in general society of all acquaintanceships. Leaving cards, according to etiquette, is the first step towards forming, or towards enlarging, a circle of acquaintances, and the non-fulfilment of the prescribed rules is a sure step in the opposite direction. The following is the received code of card-leaving in all its details according to the etiquette observed in good society by both ladies and gentlemen, and should be faithfully followed.

Leaving cards, or card-leaving, is one of the most important social customs, as it serves as the foundation for building relationships in society. According to etiquette, leaving cards is the first step toward forming or expanding a network of acquaintances, and failing to follow the established rules can negatively affect your social standing. Below is the accepted guide to card-leaving in all its details according to the etiquette practiced in good society by both women and men, and it should be strictly adhered to.


A Lady's Visiting Card should be printed in small, clear copper-plate script, and free from any kind of [p.20]embellishment as regards ornamental or Old English letters. It should not be a thin card, and should be three inches and five eighths in width, and slightly under two and a half in depth.

A Lady's Business Card should be printed in small, clear copperplate script, without any kind of [p.20] embellishment in terms of decorative or Old English letters. It shouldn't be a flimsy card, and it should measure three and five-eighths inches wide and just under two and a half inches deep.

The name of the lady should be printed in the centre of the card, and her address in the left-hand corner. If she has a second address, it should be printed in the opposite corner of the card. If the second address is but a temporary one, it is usually written and not printed.

The lady's name should be printed in the center of the card, and her address in the left-hand corner. If she has a second address, it should be printed in the opposite corner of the card. If the second address is just a temporary one, it’s usually written out and not printed.

A married lady should never use her christian name on a card; but she should use her husband's christian name before her surname if his father or elder brother is living.

A married woman should never use her first name on a card; instead, she should use her husband's first name before her last name if his father or older brother is alive.

It is now considered old-fashioned for husbands and wives to have their names printed on the same card, although at watering-places, the practice of having the two names on the same card, "Mr. and Mrs. Dash," is still occasionally followed; but even when these cards are used, a lady and gentleman still require separate cards of their own.

It’s now seen as outdated for husbands and wives to have their names printed on the same card, although at vacation spots, the practice of having both names on one card, "Mr. and Mrs. Dash," is still sometimes used; however, even when these cards are used, a lady and gentleman still need their own separate cards.

A lady having a large acquaintance should keep a visiting book, in which to enter the names of her acquaintances, and the date when their cards were left upon her, with the dates of her return cards left upon them, that she might know whether a card were due to her from them, or whether it were due to them from her.

A woman with a large social circle should maintain a visitor's book to record the names of her acquaintances and the dates when their cards were delivered to her, along with the dates when she sent her return cards. This way, she can keep track of whether she owes them a card or they owe one to her.

A lady having a small acquaintance would find a memorandum book sufficient for the purpose; a line should be drawn down the centre of every page, dividing it into two columns, the one column for the names, and the opposite column for the dates of the calls made and returned.

A woman with a small circle of friends would find a notebook enough for her needs; a line should be drawn down the center of each page, splitting it into two columns, one for names and the other for the dates of visits made and received.

Leaving cards principally devolves upon the mistress of a house; a wife should leave cards for her husband, as well as for herself; and a daughter for her father. The master of a house has little or no card-leaving to do, beyond leaving cards upon his bachelor friends.

Leaving cards mainly falls to the woman of the house; a wife should leave cards for both her husband and herself, and a daughter should do the same for her father. The man of the house has little to no card-leaving to handle, except for leaving cards for his bachelor friends.

In the country it is otherwise, and those who return [p.21]home are called upon by their friends and acquaintances in the first instance, unless under exceptional circumstances.

In the countryside, it's different, and those who come back [p.21]home are usually visited by their friends and acquaintances first, unless there are special circumstances.

Ladies arriving in town should leave cards on their acquaintances and friends to intimate that they have returned.

Ladies arriving in town should drop off cards to their acquaintances and friends to let them know they've returned.

Visiting cards should be left in person, and should not be sent by post, although in town, when the distance is considerable, it is tacitly allowed; but, as a rule, ladies invariably leave their cards themselves. On arriving in town for the season ladies having a large acquaintance often send their visiting cards to their various friends and acquaintances by a man-servant or through a stationer.

Visiting cards should be delivered in person and not sent by mail, although in urban areas, when the distance is significant, it's generally accepted. However, as a general rule, women usually deliver their cards themselves. When women arrive in town for the season and have many acquaintances, they often send their visiting cards to friends and connections through a male servant or a stationery store.


The Routine of Card-leaving.—As regards the routine of card-leaving. When driving, a lady should desire her footman to inquire if the mistress of the house at which she is calling is "at home." If not "at home," and it is a first call, she should hand him three cards—one of her own, and two of her husband's. Her card is left for the mistress of the house, and her husband's cards for both master and mistress.

The Card-leaving Routine.—Regarding the process of leaving cards. When visiting, a lady should ask her footman to check if the homeowner is "at home." If the homeowner is not available and it’s a first visit, she should give him three cards—one for herself and two for her husband. Her card is left for the lady of the house, while her husband's cards are for both the man and woman of the house.

If not a first call a lady should leave one only of her husband's cards if his acquaintance with her friend's husband is an intimate one and they are in the habit of meeting frequently. If, on the contrary, they know each other but slightly, and meet but seldom, then two of his cards should be left. This, however, not on every occasion of calling.

If it's not her first visit, a woman should leave just one of her husband's cards if he is close with her friend's husband and they see each other often. However, if they only know each other a little and meet infrequently, she should leave two of his cards. But this shouldn't be done every time she visits.

When a lady is merely leaving cards, she should hand the three cards to her servant, saying, "For Mrs. ——." This ensures the cards being left at the right address, and is the correct formula for the occasion.

When a lady is just dropping off her cards, she should give the three cards to her servant and say, "For Mrs. ——." This makes sure the cards go to the right address and is the proper way to do it.

When a lady is walking, and finds the mistress of the house at which she calls is "not at home," she should act as above.

When a woman is walking and discovers that the owner of the house she's visiting is "not at home," she should behave as mentioned above.

When a lady intends making a call she should ask if [p.22]"Mrs. —— is at home?" And if the answer is in the affirmative, she should, after making the call, leave two of her husband's cards on the hall table, and neither put them in the card-basket nor leave them on the drawing-room table, nor offer them to her hostess, all of which would be very incorrect; but she might on reaching the hall hand them to the man-servant silently, or she might send them in by her own servant when seated in her carriage, saying, "For Mr. and Mrs. Smith." She should not leave her own card on the hall table, as, having seen the lady of the house, the reason for doing so no longer exists.[1]

When a lady wants to pay a visit, she should ask if [p.22]"Mrs. —— is home?" If the answer is yes, after the visit, she should leave two of her husband's cards on the hall table, and not put them in the card-basket, leave them on the drawing-room table, or offer them to her hostess, as all these would be very improper. Instead, upon reaching the hall, she could hand them to the waiter discreetly, or she could have her own servant deliver them while she is seated in her carriage, saying, "For Mr. and Mrs. Smith." She should not leave her own card on the hall table since, having spoken to the lady of the house, there is no longer a reason to do so.[1]

When a lady calling is accompanied by her husband and the mistress of the house is at home, the husband should leave one of his cards only, for the absent master of the house; when the master of the house is at home also, a card in that case should not be left.

When a lady visits with her husband and the host is at home, the husband should only leave one of his cards for the absent host; if the host is also at home, no card should be left.

When the mistress of a house has a grown-up daughter or daughters, the lady leaving cards should turn down one corner of her visiting card—the right-hand corner generally—to include the daughter or daughters in the call. This custom of turning down a corner of a visiting card signifies that other ladies of the family besides the hostess are included in the call. A foreigner turns down the end of a card instead of one corner only, which has not the same signification. It is to denote that he has left it in person.

When the woman of the house has an adult daughter or daughters, the lady sending the cards should bend down one corner of her visiting card—the right-hand corner usually—to acknowledge the daughter or daughters in the visit. This tradition of bending down a corner of a visiting card indicates that other women in the family, in addition to the hostess, are part of the visit. A foreigner bends down the end of a card instead of just one corner, which doesn't mean the same thing. It indicates that he delivered it in person.

A lady should not leave one of her husband's cards for the daughters of the house, but she not unfrequently leaves his card for the grown-up sons of the house.

A woman shouldn't leave one of her husband's cards for the daughters of the house, but she often leaves his card for the adult sons of the house.

When a lady intends leaving cards on a friend who is the guest of some one with whom she is unacquainted, she should only leave cards for her friend and not for her friend's hostess; but if she is slightly acquainted with her [p.23]friend's hostess, she should leave cards upon her on the occasion of her first visit to her friend, but it would not be necessary to do so at every subsequent visit, especially if they were of frequent occurrence.

When a woman plans to leave her card for a friend who is visiting someone she doesn't know, she should only leave a card for her friend and not for her friend’s host. However, if she has a slight acquaintance with her friend’s host, she should leave a card on her first visit to her friend, but it isn't necessary to do this on every subsequent visit, particularly if they happen often.

Young ladies should not have visiting cards of their own; their names should be printed beneath that of their mother on her card. In the case of there being no mother living, the daughter's name should be printed beneath that of her father on the usual lady's visiting card, but never on the smaller cards used by gentlemen. When young ladies are taken out into society by relatives or friends, their names should be written in pencil under the names of the ladies chaperoning them on their visiting cards.

Young women shouldn't have their own visiting cards; their names should be printed under their mother's name on her card. If their mother is no longer living, the daughter's name should go beneath her father's name on a regular lady's visiting card, but never on the smaller cards used by men. When young women go out into society with relatives or friends, their names should be written in pencil below the names of the ladies accompanying them on their visiting cards.

Maiden ladies of a certain age should have visiting cards of their own, but until a young lady has attained what is termed a certain age, it argues no little independence of action to have a card of her own; but when she no longer requires chaperonage, she is entitled to a card of her own, being clearly her own mistress, and able to choose her own acquaintances.

Maiden ladies of a certain age should have their own business cards, but until a young woman reaches what people call a certain age, having her own card suggests a bit of independence. However, when she no longer needs a chaperone, she has the right to her own card, as she is clearly in charge of her own life and can choose her own acquaintances.

When a young lady is on a visit unaccompanied by her parents, and wishes to call on ladies with whom the lady she is staying with is unacquainted, she should leave her mother's card on which her own name is also printed, and should draw a pencil through her mother's name to intimate that she was not with her on that occasion.

When a young woman is visiting without her parents and wants to visit ladies that her host doesn't know, she should leave her mother's card, which also has her own name on it, and should cross out her mother's name with a pencil to indicate that her mother wasn't with her during that visit.

Cards should always be returned within a week if possible, or ten days at latest, after they have been left, but to do so within a week is more courteous. And care must be taken to return the "call" or "cards" according to the etiquette observed by the person making the call or leaving the card; that is to say, that a "call" must not be returned by a card only, or a "card" by a "call." This is a point ladies should be very punctilious about.

Cards should always be returned within a week if possible, or at the latest, ten days after they’ve been left, but returning them within a week is more courteous. It's important to return the "call" or "cards" based on the etiquette followed by the person who made the call or left the card; in other words, a "call" should not be returned with just a card, and a "card" shouldn’t be returned with just a "call." This is something women should be very careful about.

Should a lady of higher rank return a card by a "call," asking if the mistress of the house were "at home," her so [p.24]doing would be in strict etiquette; and should she return a "call" by a card only, it should be understood that she wished the acquaintance to be of the slightest; and should a lady call upon an acquaintance of higher rank than herself, who had only left a card upon her, her doing so would be a breach of etiquette.

Should a woman of higher status leave a card asking if the person of the house is "at home," that would be perfectly acceptable etiquette. If she only leaves a card in return for a visit, it should be understood that she prefers a minimal acquaintance. Additionally, if a woman calls on someone of higher status who has only left a card for her, that would violate etiquette.

In large establishments the hall porter enters the names of all callers in a book expressly kept for the purpose, while some ladies merely desire their servant to sort the cards left for them.

In big establishments, the hall porter logs the names of all visitors in a book kept specifically for that purpose, while some ladies simply ask their servant to sort through the cards left for them.

The name of the lady or gentleman for whom the cards are intended should never be written on the cards left at a house. The only case in which it should be done would be when cards are left on a lady or a gentleman staying at a crowded hotel, when, to save confusion, and to ensure their receiving them, their names should be written on them thus: "For Mr. and Mrs. Smith." But this would be quite an exceptional case, otherwise to do so would be extremely vulgar.

The name of the person for whom the cards are meant should never be written on the cards left at someone's house. The only situation where this is acceptable is when cards are left for someone staying at a busy hotel. In that case, to avoid confusion and ensure they receive the cards, their names should be written like this: "For Mr. and Mrs. Smith." However, this is a rare exception; otherwise, doing so would be considered very rude.


Leaving Cards after Entertainments.—Visiting cards should be left after the following entertainments: balls, receptions, private theatricals, amateur concerts, and dinners, by those who have been invited, whether the invitations have been accepted or not, and should be left the day after the entertainment if possible, and certainly within the week according to the rules of card-leaving already described. On these occasions cards should be left without inquiry as to whether the hostess is at home, although after a dinner-party it is the rule to ask if she is at home, as to dine at a house denotes a greater intimacy than being present at a large gathering. If the hostess were not at home, cards should be left.

Leaving cards after events.—Visiting cards should be left after the following events: balls, receptions, private plays, amateur concerts, and dinners, by those who were invited, regardless of whether they accepted the invitations. These cards should be left the day after the event if possible, and definitely within the week according to the card-leaving rules mentioned earlier. In these situations, cards should be left without checking if the hostess is home, although after a dinner party, it’s customary to ask if she is home, as being invited to a dinner suggests a closer relationship than attending a larger gathering. If the hostess is not at home, cards should still be left.

If a lady has been but once present at any entertainment, whether the invitation came through a mutual friend or direct from the hostess herself, the hostess being but a slight acquaintance of her own, besides leaving cards on [p.25]her the day following, she can, if she desires, leave cards on her the following season, or, if residing in the same town, within a reasonable time of the entertainment; but if these cards are not acknowledged by cards being left in return, she should of course understand that the acquaintance is to proceed no further.

If a woman attends any event even once, whether the invitation came from a mutual friend or directly from the hostess—who she knows only slightly—and she leaves cards for her the next day, she can choose to leave cards for her again the following season, or if they live in the same town, within a reasonable time after the event. However, if these cards aren’t acknowledged by receiving cards in return, she should realize that the acquaintance isn't going to progress any further.

A lady should not leave cards on another lady to whom she has but recently been introduced at a dinner-party or afternoon tea; for instance, she must meet her several times in society, and feel sure that her acquaintance is desired, before venturing to leave cards. If two ladies are of equal rank, tact will be their best guide as to the advisability of leaving cards or not upon each other; the lady of superior rank may take the initiative if she pleases. If either of the ladies express a wish to further the acquaintance by asking the other to call upon her, the suggestion should come from the lady of highest rank; if of equal rank it is immaterial as to which first makes the suggestion. But in either case the call should be paid within the week.

A lady shouldn't leave her cards for another lady she just met at a dinner party or afternoon tea. For example, she should meet her a few times in social settings and be sure that the other lady is open to getting to know her before she leaves her cards. If both ladies are of equal status, they should use their judgment to decide if it's appropriate to leave cards for each other. The lady of higher status can take the initiative if she wants. If either lady wants to continue the relationship by inviting the other to visit, that suggestion should come from the lady of higher rank. If they are equal in status, it doesn't matter who suggests it first. In any case, the visit should happen within a week.


Leaving Cards upon New-comers.—In the country the residents should be the first to leave cards on the new-comers, after ascertaining the position which the new-comers occupy in society.

Leaving Cards for Newcomers.—In the country, the locals should be the first to drop by and leave cards for the newcomers, after finding out their social standing.

Persons moving in the same sphere should either leave cards or call according as they intend to be ceremonious or friendly, and the return visits should be paid in like manner, a card for a card, a call for a call.

People in the same social circle should either leave cards or make calls depending on whether they want to be formal or friendly, and return visits should be done in a similar way: a card for a card, a call for a call.

It is the received rule that residents should call on new-comers, although having no previous acquaintance with them, or introductions to them.

It’s generally expected that residents should visit newcomers, even if they don’t know them or have any introductions.

New-comers, even if of higher rank, should not call on residents in the first instance, but should wait until the residents have taken the initiative. If residents do not wish to continue the acquaintance after the first meeting, it is discontinued by not leaving cards, or by not calling [p.26]again, and if the new-comers feel disinclined to continue the acquaintance they should return the calls by leaving cards only. Calling on new-comers in the country should not be done indiscriminately, and due consideration should be paid to individual status in society.

Newcomers, even if of higher status, shouldn't visit residents first; they should wait for residents to make the first move. If residents prefer not to pursue the relationship after the initial meeting, they can end it by not leaving cards or by not visiting [p.26] again. If the newcomers aren't interested in continuing the relationship, they should acknowledge visits by just leaving cards. Visiting newcomers should be done thoughtfully, taking into account their individual social status.

The lady of highest social position in the circle to which the new-comers belong generally takes the responsibility of calling first on the new-comers. By new-comers is expressed persons who intend to reside in a county or town for a long, or even for a short period, and who are not casual visitors in the place.

The woman with the highest social status in the group that the newcomers belong to usually takes the initiative to visit the newcomers first. By newcomers, we mean people who plan to live in a county or town for an extended time, or even for a brief period, and who are not just passing through.

The custom of residents calling on new-comers is entirely confined to county society, and does not apply to residents in large towns and populous watering-places.

The practice of locals visiting newcomers is limited to rural communities and doesn't happen in big cities or busy resort towns.

In old cathedral cities and quiet country towns, far from the metropolis, on the contrary, the rule holds good of residents calling on new-comers.

In old cathedral cities and quiet country towns, far from the metropolis, the rule still applies that residents welcome newcomers.


Cards "To Inquire."—Cards to inquire after friends during their illness should be left in person, and should not be sent by post; but they may be sent by a servant. On a lady's visiting card should be written above the printed name: "To inquire after Mrs. Smith." When the person inquired after is sufficiently recovered to return thanks in person, the usual visiting card, with "many thanks for kind inquiries," written above the printed name, is the usual mode of returning thanks, and is all-sufficient for the purpose.

Inquiry Cards.—Cards to check in on friends during their illness should be delivered in person and not sent through the mail; however, they can be sent by a servant. On a lady's visiting card, you should write above the printed name: "To inquire after Mrs. Smith." When the person you’re inquiring about has recovered enough to express their thanks in person, a standard visiting card with "many thanks for your kind inquiries" written above the printed name is the common way to show appreciation and is completely adequate for this purpose.


P.P.C. Cards.—Formerly P.P.C. cards were left within a week of departure, or within ten days if the acquaintance was a large one.

P.P.C. Cards.—In the past, P.P.C. cards were sent out a week before departure, or within ten days if there were many acquaintances involved.

The letters P.P.C. for pour prendre congé, written at the lower corner of visiting cards, indicate departure from town or from a neighbourhood. P.P.C. cards may be left in person or sent by a servant; they can also be sent by post. The object of leaving P.P.C. cards is to avoid leave-takings [p.27]and correspondence concerning departure, and to prevent offence being given if letters and invitations remained unanswered.

The letters P.P.C. for pour prendre congé, written in the bottom corner of visiting cards, indicate that someone is leaving town or a neighborhood. P.P.C. cards can be dropped off in person or sent by a servant; they can also be mailed. The purpose of leaving P.P.C. cards is to avoid farewells [p.27] and any correspondence about leaving, as well as to prevent offending anyone if letters and invitations go unanswered.

In the country an absence of from three to six months renders leaving P.P.C. cards somewhat necessary; under that period it would be unnecessary to give notice of a temporary absence which does not amount to an actual departure. Short absences render it unnecessary to leave P.P.C. cards. Holiday movements at Christmas, Easter, and Whitsuntide are thoroughly recognized, and no leave-taking is obligatory. P.P.C. cards are now seldom if ever left in town.

In the country, being away for three to six months makes leaving P.P.C. cards somewhat necessary; if the absence is shorter than that, there's no need to notify anyone about a temporary absence that doesn't count as a permanent departure. Short absences mean there’s no need to leave P.P.C. cards. Holiday trips during Christmas, Easter, and Whitsun are completely understood, and saying goodbye isn’t required. Nowadays, P.P.C. cards are rarely, if ever, left in town.


Business Calls.—When a lady makes a strictly business call upon either a lady or gentleman she should give her card to the servant to be taken to his master or mistress, but on no other occasion should she do so.

Work Calls.—When a woman makes a strictly business call on either another woman or a man, she should hand her card to the servant to deliver to their employer, but she shouldn't do this on any other occasion.


Gentlemen's Visiting Cards.—A gentleman's card should be thin—thick cards are not in good taste—and not glazed, and of the usual narrow width, i.e. one and a half inches in depth, and three inches in width; his name should be printed in the centre, thus: "Mr. Smith" or "Mr. Francis Smith," should he require the addition of his christian name to distinguish him from his father or elder brother. To have "Francis Smith" printed on the card without the prefix of "Mr." would be in bad taste.

Men's Business Cards.—A gentleman's card should be thin—thick cards are not stylish—and not glossy, and of the standard narrow size, i.e. one and a half inches deep and three inches wide; his name should be centered, like this: "Mr. Smith" or "Mr. Francis Smith," if he needs to include his first name to differentiate himself from his father or older brother. Having "Francis Smith" printed on the card without the "Mr." prefix would be considered poor etiquette.

Initials appertaining to honorary rank should never be written or printed on a card, such as D.L., K.C., M.P., K.C.B., M.D., etc. Military or professional titles necessarily precede the surname of the person bearing them, and are always used, such as "Colonel Smith," "Captain Smith," "Rev. H. Smith," "Dr. Smith," etc.

Initials related to honorary titles shouldn't be written or printed on a card, like D.L., K.C., M.P., K.C.B., M.D., etc. Military or professional titles should come before the last name of the person who has them and are always used, like "Colonel Smith," "Captain Smith," "Rev. H. Smith," "Dr. Smith," etc.

As regards titles, "The Honourable" is the only title that is not used on a visiting card. Thus "The Honourable Henry Smith's" card should bear the words "Mr. Henry Smith" only.

As for titles, "The Honourable" is the only title that isn’t used on a business card. So "The Honourable Henry Smith's" card should just say "Mr. Henry Smith."

[p.28]A Baronet's card should be printed thus, "Sir George Smith," and a Knight's card thus, "Sir Charles Smith." A gentleman's address should be printed in the left hand corner of the card. If a member of a club, it is usual to print the name of the club at the right hand. Officers usually have the name of the club printed at the left hand corner in the place of the address, and the regiment to which they belong at the right hand.

[p.28]A baronet's card should read, "Sir George Smith," while a knight's card should say, "Sir Charles Smith." A gentleman's address should be in the left corner of the card. If he is a member of a club, the club's name is typically placed in the right corner. Officers usually have the club name in the left corner instead of an address, and their regiment noted in the right corner.

Cards should be printed in small copper-plate script, without ornamentation of any kind. Old English letters look old-fashioned on a card, and are but little used; and ornamental capital letters are never used, and are out of date. The lettering should be as plain and as free from any sort of embellishment as it well can be.

Cards should be printed in a small copper-plate script, without any decorations. Old English letters appear outdated on a card and aren’t commonly used; ornamental capital letters should never be used as they are also out of style. The lettering should be as simple and free from any embellishments as possible.


The Routine of Card-leaving for Gentlemen.—To bachelors card-leaving is an irksome routine of etiquette, and is, therefore, in a measure often neglected, by reason of their having little or no leisure at command during the afternoon hours. This is now thoroughly understood and accepted in general society. When, however, a bachelor has his way to make in society and has leisure to further the acquaintanceships he has already made, he should follow the rules of card-leaving.

The Habit of Leaving Cards for Men.—For bachelors, leaving cards is a tedious etiquette routine and is often overlooked because they usually have little to no free time during the afternoon. This is now well understood and accepted in social circles. However, when a bachelor is trying to establish himself in society and has the time to cultivate the connections he has already made, he should adhere to the etiquette of card-leaving.

Bachelors, as a rule, are expected to leave cards on the master and mistress of a house with whom they are acquainted as soon as they are aware that the family have arrived in town; or if a bachelor himself has been away, he should leave cards on his acquaintances immediately after his return. He should leave one card for the mistress of the house and one for its master.

Bachelors are generally expected to drop off cards for the homeowner and their spouse as soon as they know the family is back in town; or if a bachelor has just returned from a trip, he should leave cards for his acquaintances right away. He should leave one card for the lady of the house and one for the gentleman.

A gentleman should not turn down a corner of his card, even though he may be acquainted with other ladies of the family besides the mistress of the house. A gentleman should not leave a card for the young daughters of the house, or for any young relative of its mistress who might [p.29]be staying with her; but if a married couple with whom he is acquainted were staying with the friends on whom he is calling, he should leave two cards for them, one for the wife and one for the husband, and should tell the servant for whom they are intended.

A gentleman shouldn't fold a corner of his card, even if he knows other ladies in the family besides the mistress of the house. He shouldn’t leave a card for the young daughters of the house or for any young relative of the mistress who might [p.29] be visiting her; however, if a married couple he knows is staying with the friends he’s visiting, he should leave two cards for them—one for the wife and one for the husband—and inform the servant who the cards are for.

As regards leaving cards upon new acquaintances, a gentleman should not leave his card upon a married lady, or the mistress of a house, to whom he has been introduced, however gracious or agreeable she has been to him, unless she expressly asks him to call, or gives him to understand in an unmistakable manner that his doing so would be agreeable to her. This rule holds good, whether the introduction has taken place at a dinner-party, at a ball, at an "at home," at a country-house gathering, or elsewhere; he would not be entitled to leave his card on her on such slight acquaintanceship; as, if she desired his further acquaintance, she would make some polite allusion to his calling at her house, in which case he should leave his card on her as soon afterwards as convenient, and he should also leave a card for the master of the house, the lady's husband or father (as the case may be), even if he had not made his acquaintance when making that of the lady.

When it comes to leaving cards for new acquaintances, a gentleman shouldn't leave his card for a married woman or the head of a household he's been introduced to, no matter how friendly or pleasant she's been to him, unless she specifically invites him to visit or clearly indicates that she would appreciate it. This rule applies whether they met at a dinner party, a dance, a gathering, or anywhere else; he wouldn't be justified in leaving his card after such a brief meeting. If she wanted to see him again, she would likely hint at it, and in that case, he should leave his card for her soon after as it's convenient. He should also leave a card for the head of the household, the lady's husband or father (depending on the situation), even if he didn't meet him when he met her.

A gentleman should not leave a card on a young lady to whom he has been introduced, but upon her mother or the relative with whom she is residing.

A gentleman shouldn't leave a card for a young lady he's been introduced to, but rather for her mother or the relative she lives with.

When the acquaintance existing between gentlemen is but slight, they should occasionally leave cards upon each other, especially when they do not move in the same circle, and are not otherwise likely to meet; it generally follows that the one who most desires the acquaintanceship is the one to leave his card first, always supposing that the strength of the acquaintance would warrant his so doing. The one of highest rank should be the one to intimate that he desires the acquaintance of the other; if the rank be equal, it is a matter of inclination which calls first.

When guys have only a casual relationship, they should sometimes leave their business cards for each other, especially if they don’t run in the same circles and aren’t likely to bump into each other. Usually, the person who is more eager for the connection is the one who leaves their card first, as long as their level of acquaintance justifies it. The person of higher status should be the one to signal that they want to get to know the other person; if they’re of equal status, it just comes down to who wants to reach out first.

The rules of etiquette, though stringent as regards [p.30] acquaintances, have little or no application as regards intimate friends; friendship overrules etiquette.

The rules of etiquette, while strict when it comes to [p.30] acquaintances, don’t really apply to close friends; friendship takes precedence over etiquette.

When a bachelor has a number of intimate friends, very little card-leaving is required from him as far as they are concerned.

When a single guy has a few close friends, he doesn't need to send out many social invitations for them.


Leaving Cards after Entertainments.—In the event of a gentleman receiving an invitation to an entertainment from an acquaintance, or from a new acquaintance, or through some mutual friend, he should leave his cards at the house within a week or ten days after the entertainment, one for the mistress and one for the master of the house, whether he has accepted the invitation or not. Between friends this rule is greatly relaxed.

Leaving Cards after Events.—If a man gets invited to an event from a friend, a new acquaintance, or through a mutual friend, he should drop off his cards at the host's home within a week or ten days after the event, one for the lady of the house and one for the gentleman, regardless of whether he attended or not. With friends, this guideline is much more relaxed.

It is usual for a gentleman to leave his cards on the host or on the hostess, after every entertainment to which he has been invited by them, whether it be a dinner-party, or ball, or "at home," etc. Whether he has been present or not, the fact of his having been invited by them obliges him to pay them this civility, although great latitude as regards time is now accorded in general society with regard to this particular rule.

It’s customary for a gentleman to leave his business cards with the host or hostess after every event he’s been invited to, whether it’s a dinner party, a ball, or an “at home,” etc. Even if he didn’t attend, just being invited means he should extend this courtesy, although there’s now more flexibility in modern society regarding this particular rule.

If invited by a new acquaintance, the cards should be left a few days after the entertainment, but if by a less recent acquaintance they should be left within ten days or a fortnight, but the earlier the cards are left the greater the politeness shown.

If a new acquaintance invites you, the thank-you cards should be sent a few days after the event. However, if it's someone you know less well, they should be sent within ten days or two weeks. The sooner you send the cards, the more polite it appears.

If a bachelor acquaintance gives an entertainment, the same rule applies as to the necessity of cards being left on him by those gentlemen but slightly acquainted with him who have been invited to the entertainment.

If a bachelor friend hosts a party, the same rule applies regarding the need for attendees who are only slightly acquainted with him to leave their calling cards.

When a gentleman has been invited to an entertainment given at the house of a new acquaintance, whether the acquaintance be a lady or a gentleman, it would be etiquette for him to leave his card upon them on their arrival in town or elsewhere, even though they may not have invited him [p.31]to any subsequent entertainment given by them within the year. If during the following year they do not again invite him, he might consider the acquaintance at an end and cease to call. These complimentary calls made, or rather cards left, should not average more than four during the year.

When a guy gets invited to a gathering at the home of a new friend, whether that friend is a woman or a man, it's polite for him to drop off his card when they arrive in town or elsewhere, even if they haven't invited him [p.31]to any upcoming events they host over the year. If they don’t invite him again in that year, he might consider the friendship over and stop reaching out. These courtesy visits, or rather cards left, shouldn’t average more than four throughout the year.


Memorial Cards are out of date in society, and consequently should not be sent to either relatives or friends.

Memorial Cards are outdated in society, so they shouldn't be sent to either family or friends.

A widow should not make use of her christian name on her visiting cards to distinguish her from other members of her late husband's family. Her cards should be printed as during his lifetime.

A widow shouldn't use her first name on her business cards to set herself apart from other members of her deceased husband's family. Her cards should be printed just like they were during his lifetime.

[p.32]CHAPTER IV

PAYING CALLS

Ladies stand upon strict and ceremonious etiquette with each other as regards both paying and receiving calls. Ignorance or neglect of the rules which regulate paying calls, brings many inconveniences in its train; for instance, when a lady neglects to pay a call due to an acquaintance, she runs the risk of herself and daughters being excluded from entertainments given by the said acquaintance.

Women adhere to strict and formal etiquette with each other when it comes to paying and receiving visits. Ignoring or overlooking the rules governing these visits can lead to many issues; for example, if a woman fails to visit someone she knows, she risks being excluded from events hosted by that person, along with her daughters.

When a call has not been made within a reasonable time, a coldness is apt to arise between ladies but slightly acquainted with each other. Some ladies take this omission good-naturedly or indifferently, while with others the acquaintance merges into a mere bowing acquaintance to be subsequently dropped altogether.

When a call hasn't been made in a reasonable amount of time, a chill can develop between women who are only slightly familiar with each other. Some women handle this oversight with good humor or indifference, while for others, the relationship shifts to just a formal nod and eventually fades away completely.

The first principle of calling is, that those who are the first to arrive in town should be the first to call upon their acquaintances to intimate their return.

The first principle of calling is that those who are the first to arrive in town should be the first to reach out to their acquaintances to let them know they have returned.

"Morning calls," so designated on account of their being made before dinner, are, more strictly speaking, "afternoon calls," as they should only be made between the hours of three and six o'clock.

"Morning calls," named that because they happen before dinner, should more accurately be called "afternoon calls," since they should really take place between three and six o'clock.

Calls made in the morning—that is before one o'clock—would not come under the denomination of "morning calls," as they can only be made by intimate friends and not by acquaintances, and are not, therefore, amenable to the rules of etiquette which govern the afternoon calls, which calls are regulated in a great measure—as to the [p.33]hour of calling—by the exact degree of intimacy existing between the person who calls and the person called upon. From three to four o'clock is the ceremonious hour for calling; from four to five o'clock is the semi-ceremonious hour; and from five to six o'clock is the wholly friendly and without ceremony hour.

Calls made in the morning—meaning before one o'clock—aren't considered "morning calls." These can only be made by close friends, not acquaintances, so they don't follow the etiquette rules that apply to afternoon calls. Afternoon call times are largely determined by how well the caller knows the person they're visiting. From three to four o'clock is the formal calling hour; from four to five o'clock is the semi-formal hour; and from five to six o'clock is the casual, friendly time without formality.

If a lady is driving when she calls at the house of an acquaintance, she should say to her servant, "Ask if Mrs. A—— is at home."

If a woman is driving when she stops by the house of a friend, she should tell her assistant, "Ask if Mrs. A—— is home."

When a lady is walking, she should ask the same question herself.

When a woman is walking, she should ask herself the same question.

When the answer is in the negative, she should leave one of her own cards and one of her husband's, and should say to the servant, "For Mr. and Mrs. A——."

When the answer is no, she should leave one of her own cards and one of her husband's, and say to the servant, "For Mr. and Mrs. A——."

When the answer is in the affirmative, the lady should enter the house without further remark and follow the servant to the drawing-room.

When the answer is yes, the lady should enter the house without saying anything more and follow the servant to the living room.

The servant should go before the visitor, to lead the way to the drawing-room, and, however accustomed a visitor may be to a house, it is still the proper etiquette for the servant to lead the way, and announce him or her to his mistress; and this rule should not be dispensed with, except in the case of very near relations or very intimate friends.

The servant should go ahead of the visitor to guide them to the living room, and even if a visitor is familiar with the house, it's still proper etiquette for the servant to lead the way and introduce them to the host. This rule shouldn’t be overlooked, except for very close relatives or close friends.

At the drawing-room door the servant waits for a moment until the visitor has reached the landing, when the visitor should give his or her name to the servant, "Mr. A——" or "Mrs. A——," should the servant be unacquainted with it.

At the drawing-room door, the servant waits for a moment until the visitor reaches the landing, at which point the visitor should give their name to the servant, "Mr. A——" or "Mrs. A——," if the servant is not familiar with it.

If the visitor calling bears the title of "Honourable" it should not be mentioned by him or her to the servant when giving the name, neither should it be mentioned by the servant when announcing the visitor.

If the visitor has the title of "Honourable," they shouldn't mention it to the servant when providing their name, nor should the servant mention it when introducing the visitor.

All titles are given in full by the servants of those who bear them, thus: "The Duke and Duchess of A——," "The Marquis and Marchioness of B——," "The Earl [p.34]and Countess of C——," "Viscount and Viscountess D——," "Lord and Lady E——," etc.; but a marchioness, a countess, or a viscountess when giving her name to be announced at a morning call would style herself "Lady A——" only.

All titles are fully stated by the staff of those who hold them, like this: "The Duke and Duchess of A——," "The Marquis and Marchioness of B——," "The Earl [p.34]and Countess of C——," "Viscount and Viscountess D——," "Lord and Lady E——," etc.; however, a marchioness, countess, or viscountess would simply refer to herself as "Lady A——" when giving her name for announcements during a morning visit.

A gentleman or lady should never give his or her visiting card to the servant when the mistress of the house is at home.

A gentleman or lady should never give their visiting card to the servant when the homeowner is at home.

A servant should not knock at the drawing-room door when announcing visitors. The servant, on opening the drawing-room door, should stand inside the doorway, he should not stand behind the door, but well into the room; facing the mistress of the house if possible, and should say, "Mr. A——," or "Mrs. A——."

A servant shouldn't knock on the drawing-room door when announcing guests. When the servant opens the drawing-room door, they should stand inside the doorway, not behind the door, but well into the room; facing the lady of the house if possible, and should say, "Mr. A——," or "Mrs. A——."

When the mistress of the house is not in the drawing-room when a visitor arrives, the visitor should seat herself and rise at her entrance.

When the lady of the house isn't in the living room when a guest arrives, the guest should sit down and stand up when she comes in.

Visitors should not make any inquiries of the servant as to how long his mistress will be, or where she is, or what she is doing, etc. Visitors are not expected to converse with the servants of their acquaintances, and should not enter into conversation with them.

Visitors shouldn't ask the servant how long their mistress will be, where she is, or what she's doing, etc. Visitors aren't expected to chat with their acquaintances' servants and should avoid engaging them in conversation.

Formerly a gentleman when calling, took his hat and stick in his hand with him into the drawing-room, and held them until he had seen the mistress of the house and shaken hands with her. He either placed them on a chair or table near at hand or held them in his hand, according as to whether he felt at ease or the reverse, until he took his leave. Many middle-aged and elderly men still follow this fashion in a degree, and take their hats and sticks into the drawing-room when making formal calls.

Formerly a gentleman when visiting, he would take his hat and cane into the living room with him and hold them until he had greeted the lady of the house and shaken her hand. He would either set them down on a nearby chair or table or keep them in his hand, depending on whether he felt comfortable or not, until he left. Many middle-aged and older men still follow this practice to some extent, bringing their hats and canes into the living room when making formal calls.

The newer fashion amongst younger men is to leave their hats and sticks in the hall and not to take them into the drawing-room with them when calling. To do this is now very general, as hats are in the way if tea is going on; [p.35]besides, men were apt to forget where they placed their hats, and frequently had to return to the drawing-room in search of them.

The current trend among younger men is to leave their hats and canes in the hallway instead of bringing them into the living room when visiting. This practice is now quite common, as hats can be a nuisance during tea time; [p.35] plus, men often forget where they left their hats and frequently have to go back to the living room to find them.

At "at homes," small afternoon teas, luncheons, dinners, etc., the rule is the same, and hats are left in the hall by invited guests.

At “at homes,” like small afternoon teas, luncheons, and dinners, the rule is the same: invited guests leave their hats in the hall.

A gentleman should not take his stick or umbrella with him into the drawing-room, but leave it in the hall.

A gentleman shouldn't bring his cane or umbrella into the living room; he should leave it in the hallway.

When gentlemen wear gloves, they can take them off or keep them on as they please, it is immaterial which they do, but when a call is made when tea is going on, it is more usual to take them off.

When guys wear gloves, they can take them off or leave them on as they like; it doesn’t really matter which they choose. However, when someone comes over while tea is being served, it’s more common to take them off.

When the mistress of the house is in the drawing-room when a visitor is announced—and she should so arrange her occupations as always to be found there on the afternoons when she intends being "at home" should visitors call—she should rise, come forward, and shake hands with her visitor. She should not ask her visitor to be seated, or to "take a seat," but she might say, "Where will you sit?" or, "Will you sit here?" or something to this effect; and should at once sit down and expect her visitor to do the same, as near to herself as possible.

When the woman in charge of the house is in the living room and a visitor is announced—and she should organize her tasks to always be available there on the afternoons when she's open to visitors—she should stand up, approach her visitor, and shake hands. She shouldn't ask her visitor to sit down or "take a seat," but she might say, "Where will you sit?" or "Will you sit here?" or something similar; then she should sit down right away and expect her visitor to do the same, as close to her as possible.

Both hostess and visitor should guard against displaying a fussy demeanour during a morning call, as a morning call is oftener than not a tête-à-tête, and a tête-à-tête between two persons but slightly acquainted with each other requires a considerable amount of tact and savoir vivre to be sustained with ease and self-possession. A fussy woman is without repose, without dignity, and without savoir vivre.

Both the host and visitor should avoid acting overly fussy during a morning visit, as these visits are usually a tête-à-tête, and a tête-à-tête between two people who don’t know each other very well requires a good amount of tact and savoir vivre to keep things comfortable and relaxed. A fussy woman lacks calmness, dignity, and savoir vivre.

A hostess betrays that she is not much accustomed to society when she attempts to amuse her visitor by the production of albums, photographs, books, illustrated newspapers, portfolios of drawings, the artistic efforts of the members of the family, and the like; conversation being all that is necessary, without having recourse to pictorial displays.

A hostess shows that she isn’t very familiar with socializing when she tries to entertain her guest by pulling out albums, photos, books, picture newspapers, drawing portfolios, and the artistic works of her family, rather than just engaging in conversation, which is all that’s really needed without resorting to visual displays.

[p.36]If not intimate enough to refer to family matters, the conversation should turn on light topics of the hour.[2]

[p.36]If it's not close enough to discuss family issues, the conversation should shift to current, light topics.[2]

People unused to society are apt to fall back upon the above adventitious aids. A hostess should rely solely upon her own powers of conversation to make the short quarter of an hour—which is the limit of a ceremonious call—pass pleasantly to her visitor. The hostess should not offer her visitor any refreshments, wine and cake, for instance. No refreshments whatever, save tea, should be offered to morning visitors; they are not supposed to require them.

People who aren't used to socializing tend to depend on the supports mentioned above. A hostess should rely only on her own conversation skills to make the fifteen minutes— which is the maximum length of a formal visit— enjoyable for her guest. The hostess shouldn't offer her guest any snacks or drinks, like wine and cake. No refreshments at all, except tea, should be offered to morning visitors; they aren't expected to need anything.

In the country it is customary to offer sherry to gentlemen callers, and to order tea for the ladies, even though the call is made rather early in the afternoon, and a little before the hour for having tea.

In the countryside, it’s common to offer sherry to male visitors and to serve tea for the women, even if the visit happens a bit early in the afternoon, just before the usual tea time.

Ceremonious visits are usually paid before the hour of half-past four; but if tea is brought in while the visitor is in the drawing-room, or if the visitor calls while the hostess is having tea, she should naturally offer her visitor tea.

Ceremonial visits typically happen before 4:30 PM; however, if tea is served while the guest is in the living room, or if the guest arrives while the host is having tea, she should naturally offer her guest some tea.

When the mistress of the house only expects a few callers, "tea" is placed on a small table—a silver tray being generally used for the purpose. The hostess should pour out the tea herself; when a gentleman is present, he should hand the cups to the visitors or visitor, otherwise the hostess should herself do so, and then hand the sugar and cream, without asking whether her visitors will have either, unless she is preparing the cups of tea herself, in which case she should ask the question.

When the lady of the house is only expecting a few guests, "tea" is served on a small table, usually with a silver tray. The hostess should pour the tea herself; if there's a gentleman present, he should pass the cups to the guests, but if not, the hostess will do it and then offer sugar and cream without asking if the guests want any, unless she’s preparing the tea herself, in which case she should ask.

When a second visitor arrives, ten or fifteen minutes after the first visitor, the first visitor should take her leave as soon as she conveniently can. When the second visitor is a lady, the hostess should rise and shake hands with her, and then seat herself; the first visitor, if a lady, should not rise; if a gentleman, he should do so.

When a second guest arrives, ten to fifteen minutes after the first, the first guest should leave as soon as it's convenient. If the second guest is a woman, the hostess should stand up and shake her hand, then take her seat; the first guest, if she's a woman, should stay seated; if he's a man, he should stand.

A hostess should also rise and come forward when a gentleman is announced; this gives her an opportunity of [p.37]talking to him for a few moments on his first entering the room. The second visitor should at once seat him or herself near to the hostess.

A hostess should also stand up and step forward when a gentleman is announced; this allows her to have a moment of conversation with him as he first enters the room. The second visitor should immediately sit near the hostess.

She should introduce the callers to each other unless she has some especial reason for not doing so. She could, however, in the course of conversation merely mention the name of each caller, so that each may become aware of the name of the other. This is now often done when formal introductions are not made. If the hostess possesses tact, and a facility and readiness of speech, she should skilfully draw both callers into the conversation (a subject which is fully enlarged upon in "The Art of Conversing"). The hostess should not take this latter course unless aware that the two visitors would be likely to appreciate each other.

She should introduce the callers to each other unless she has a specific reason not to. However, during the conversation, she could mention each caller's name so they are aware of each other. This is commonly done when formal introductions aren’t made. If the hostess has tact and good conversation skills, she should skillfully engage both callers in the discussion (a topic that is elaborated on in "The Art of Conversing"). The hostess shouldn’t take this approach unless she’s sure that the two visitors would appreciate each other.

When one visitor arrives immediately after the other, the hostess should converse equally with both visitors, and the lady who was the first to arrive should be the first to leave, after a call of from ten to fifteen minutes. When only one visitor is present the hostess should accompany her to the door of the drawing-room, and linger for a few moments, whilst the visitor is descending the stairs. To do so would not be imperative, but it would be courteous. When the host is present he should accompany the lady downstairs into the hall; this also is an optional civility, and greatly depends upon the estimation in which the lady is held by host and hostess.

When one guest arrives right after another, the hostess should chat with both of them equally, and the guest who arrived first should be the first to leave, after about ten to fifteen minutes. When there’s only one guest, the hostess should walk her to the door of the living room and stay for a moment while the guest goes down the stairs. This isn’t required, but it’s polite. When the host is there, he should also walk the lady downstairs to the hall; this is also a polite gesture and really depends on how much the host and hostess value the lady.

When two visitors are present the hostess should rise and shake hands with the departing visitor; but unless a person of greater consideration than the visitor who still remained seated, she should not accompany her to the drawing-room door.

When two guests are present, the hostess should stand and shake hands with the departing guest; however, unless there is someone more important than the guest still sitting, she should not walk her to the drawing-room door.

One visitor should not rise from her seat when another is about to take her leave. When visitors are acquainted with each other they should rise and shake hands. When one of the visitors is a gentleman he should rise, even if [p.38]unacquainted with the lady who is about to take her leave; he should not remain seated when the hostess is standing.

One visitor shouldn't get up from her seat when another is about to leave. When visitors know each other, they should stand and shake hands. If one of the visitors is a man, he should stand up even if [p.38] he doesn't know the lady who is leaving; he shouldn't stay seated when the hostess is standing.

When two visitors, either two ladies or two gentlemen, have slightly conversed with each other during a morning call, they should not shake hands with each other on leaving, but should merely bow. When they have not spoken to each other, they should not bow.

When two visitors, whether two women or two men, have chatted a bit during a morning visit, they shouldn't shake hands when leaving; they should just bow instead. If they haven't talked to each other, they shouldn't bow.

When they have been formally introduced they should still only bow, unless the acquaintance has progressed into sudden intimacy through previous knowledge of each other.

When they've been formally introduced, they should still only bow, unless their connection has unexpectedly deepened due to prior knowledge of each other.

When one of the visitors present is a gentleman he should open the drawing-room door for the departing visitor, but he should not accompany her downstairs unless requested by the hostess to do so; the visitor should bow to him and thank him, but not shake hands with him.

When a gentleman is among the visitors, he should open the drawing-room door for the guest who is leaving, but he shouldn't accompany her downstairs unless the hostess asks him to. The guest should nod to him and thank him, but there's no need to shake hands.

When the hostess has shaken hands with a guest, and before crossing the room with her, she should ring the drawing-room bell, that the servant may be in readiness in the hall to open the door. She should ring the bell even if the host were accompanying the lady downstairs. It would be thoughtless on the part of the hostess to forget to ring the bell to give notice to the servant that a visitor was leaving.

When the hostess shakes hands with a guest, and before walking across the room with her, she should ring the drawing-room bell so the servant is ready in the hall to open the door. She should ring the bell even if the host is escorting the lady downstairs. It would be inconsiderate for the hostess to forget to ring the bell to let the servant know a visitor is leaving.

In the country, the caller before rising to depart sometimes asks if she may ring for her motor-car to come round. When the hostess is in reach of the bell, she should ring it for her; when a gentleman is present, he should do so. On the servant's entrance, the caller should say, "My motor-car, please!"

In the countryside, before leaving, a visitor sometimes asks if she can have her car brought around. If the hostess can reach the bell, she should ring it for her; if a man is present, he should do it. When the servant arrives, the visitor should say, "My car, please!"

When a lady is calling on a friend, the guest of some one with whom she herself is unacquainted, or even but slightly acquainted, she should in both cases ask if her friend is at home, and not if the mistress of the house is at home; and having paid her visit, on leaving the house she should leave cards for its mistress if she is slightly acquainted with her, but should not do so if she is unacquainted with her.

When a woman visits a friend, which means going to see someone she doesn't know well or hasn't met at all, she should ask if her friend is at home, rather than asking if the homeowner is there. After her visit, when she leaves, she should leave a card for the homeowner if she knows her a little, but she shouldn't leave one if she doesn't know her at all.

[p.39]When a lady has a guest staying on a visit to her, if convenient, she should, when her guest expected visitors, absent herself from the drawing-room at that particular time, unless the expected visitors are mutual friends of herself and guest.

When a woman has a guest staying with her, if it’s convenient, she should step out of the living room when her guest is expecting visitors, unless the visitors are mutual friends of both her and her guest.

If she is in the drawing-room with her guests when a visitor is announced so as to render an introduction inevitable, a formal introduction should be made, but the mistress of the house, after a very few minutes, should make some excuse, quietly leave the room, and not return until after the departure of the visitor. It would be inconsiderate were the mistress of the house to remain in the drawing-room while calls were paid to her guest by strangers to herself unless at her guest's particular request. When a visitor is a gentleman, and the guest a young unmarried lady, the mistress of the house should remain in the drawing-room to chaperon her.

If she's in the living room with her guests when someone arrives and an introduction can't be avoided, a formal introduction should happen. However, the hostess should, after just a few minutes, make an excuse, quietly leave the room, and not come back until the visitor leaves. It would be rude for her to stay in the living room while her guests talk to someone she doesn’t know, unless her guest specifically asks her to stay. When the visitor is a man and the guest is a young unmarried woman, the hostess should stay in the living room to act as a chaperone for her.

When the mistress of the house is desirous of making the acquaintance of any particular friend of her guest, from whom she expected a visit, when the visit occurs and previous to the visitor taking her leave, the guest should ask if she will allow her to introduce her to the lady with whom she is staying. If her visitor desires the introduction, she should then ring and request the servant to tell his mistress that Mrs. A. is in the drawing-room, which message the hostess would understand to mean that her presence is desired, and the introduction would then be made on her appearing. An introduction, if made in this manner, could become the basis of a future acquaintance, both ladies having had the option of refusing the acquaintance of the other if so disposed; whereas a forced introduction where no option is given would hardly count as the basis of a future acquaintance unless the ladies thus introduced mutually appreciated each other.

When the lady of the house wants to meet a specific friend of her guest, whom she expects to visit, the guest should ask if she can introduce her to the woman she's staying with just before the visitor leaves. If the visitor is interested in the introduction, she should ring for the servant and ask him to let his mistress know that Mrs. A. is in the drawing room. The hostess would then understand that her presence is requested, and the introduction would happen when she arrives. This way of introducing each other could lead to a future friendship, as both women have the choice to decline if they wish. On the other hand, a forced introduction without an option to refuse is unlikely to lead to a future relationship unless both ladies genuinely appreciate each other.

In the country a guest seldom has friends and acquaintances in the neighbourhood, who are unknown to her [p.40]hostess; if otherwise, the hostess should give her guest the opportunity of seeing her visitor by leaving them together when the call is made.

In the countryside, it's rare for a guest to have friends or acquaintances nearby who aren't known to her [p.40]hostess; if that's not the case, the hostess should allow her guest to meet her visitor by leaving them alone when the visitor arrives.

When a guest is present when the mistress of a house is receiving callers, she should introduce them to her guest or her guest to them, according to the rank of either (see Chapter II.).

When a guest is present while the lady of the house is receiving visitors, she should introduce them to her guest or her guest to them, depending on their status (see Chapter II.).

When a lady is driving with a friend who is a stranger to the acquaintance on whom she is calling, she should not take her into the house with her while she makes her call, unless she is a young lady, or unless there is some especial reason for introducing the two ladies to each other, or unless both ladies have expressed a wish to become acquainted with each other. Husbands and wives occasionally pay calls together, but oftener they do not. A lady, as a rule, pays a call by herself, unless she has a grown-up daughter, when she should accompany her mother.

When a woman is driving with a friend who doesn't know the person she's visiting, she shouldn't bring her inside while she makes the visit, unless her friend is young, there's a specific reason to introduce them, or both women want to meet each other. Husbands and wives sometimes visit together, but more often, they don't. Generally, a woman makes visits on her own unless she's bringing her adult daughter, in which case the daughter should go with her.

Occasionally two ladies, both intimate with the lady of the house, pay their calls together. A family party, of father and mother and daughter, or daughters, rarely call in town together, save under very exceptional circumstances; but in the country a family party of three or four would, as a matter of course, call together; it is country etiquette to do so.

Sometimes two women, both close to the hostess, visit together. A family group of a mother, father, and daughter, or daughters, seldom visits in town together, except under very special circumstances; however, in the country, it's standard for a family of three or four to visit together, as that's just how things are done.

A considerable difference exists with regard to "Sunday calls," or calling on Sundays. Ladies should not pay ceremonious calls on Sundays; it would not be etiquette for an acquaintance to call on a Sunday, it would rather be considered a liberty, unless she were expressly asked to do so. Intimate friends, on the contrary, often make Sunday a special day for calling, and therefore, ladies and gentlemen—more especially gentlemen—extend their calling hours from three until six o'clock on Sundays.

A significant difference exists regarding "Sunday calls," or visiting on Sundays. Women shouldn't make formal visits on Sundays; it wouldn't be proper for an acquaintance to visit then; it would be seen as presumptuous unless they were specifically invited to do so. Close friends, however, often treat Sunday as a special day for visits, and as a result, ladies and gentlemen—especially gentlemen—extend their visiting hours from three to six o'clock on Sundays.

When a lady is acquainted with the daughters of a family only, and not with their father or mother, she should call on the daughters, who should at once introduce her to [p.41]their mother on the next occasion of calling. If the mother is not present, the lady calling should leave cards for her; and at all morning calls, when the daughters of the house receive a ceremonious visit from an acquaintance, in the absence of their mother, whether from indisposition or any other cause, cards should be left for her in the hall before leaving by the lady calling (see Chapter III.).

When a woman knows only the daughters of a family, and not their parents, she should visit the daughters, who should then introduce her to [p.41]their mother during her next visit. If the mother isn’t there, the visiting woman should leave her card for her; and during morning visits, when the daughters receive a formal visit from an acquaintance and their mother is absent, whether due to illness or any other reason, the visiting woman should leave her card for the mother in the hallway before leaving (see Chapter III.).

In all cases, when "morning calls" are made, and the lady called on is not at home, cards should be left according to the etiquette described in Chapter II., an etiquette which should be strictly observed; when the lady called on is "at home," cards should be left for the gentlemen of the family, according to the same rules of card-leaving, which cannot be too punctiliously followed.

In every situation where "morning calls" happen, if the lady being visited is not home, cards should be left according to the etiquette outlined in Chapter II., and this etiquette should be followed closely. If the lady is "at home," cards should be left for the gentlemen of the household, following the same card-leaving rules, which should be adhered to very carefully.

A mistress of a house should inform her servant after or before luncheon, or before the hours for calling, whether she intends to be "at home" to visitors or not during the afternoon.

A hostess should let her servant know after or before lunch, or before the time for guests to arrive, whether she plans to be "at home" for visitors in the afternoon.

"Not at home" is the understood formula expressive of not wishing to see visitors.

"Not at home" is a common way of saying you don't want to see visitors.

"Not at home" is not intended to imply an untruth, but rather to signify that for some reason, or reasons, it is not desirable to see visitors; and as it would be impossible to explain to acquaintances the why and the wherefore of its being inconvenient to receive visitors, the formula of "Not at home" is all-sufficient explanation, provided always that a servant is able to give a direct answer at once of "Not at home" when the query is put to him. If a servant is not sure as to whether his mistress wishes to see visitors or not, it is almost a direct offence to the lady calling if he hesitates as to his answer, and leaves her either sitting in her carriage or standing in the hall, while "He will see if his mistress is 'at home,'" perhaps returning with the unsatisfactory answer that she is "Not at home"; in which case the intimation is almost received as a personal exclusion rather than as a general exclusion of visitors.

"Not at home" isn't meant to suggest a lie; it simply means that for various reasons, it's not a good time for visitors. Since it would be hard to explain to friends why it's inconvenient to have guests, saying "Not at home" serves as a sufficient explanation, as long as a servant can quickly reply with "Not at home" when asked. If a servant isn't sure whether his mistress wants to see visitors or not, it feels like a direct offense to the lady waiting if he hesitates, leaving her either in her carriage or standing in the hall while he checks if his mistress is "at home," possibly coming back with the unsatisfactory answer that she is "Not at home." In that situation, the message is often taken as a personal rejection rather than just a general refusal of visitors.

[p.42]If a lady is dressing to go out when a visitor calls, the servant can mention that fact to a visitor calling, and offer to ascertain if his mistress will see the caller; and the caller should use her own discretion as to whether she will allow him to do so or not; but unless the visit is one of importance, it would be best in such a case only to leave cards.

[p.42]If a woman is getting ready to go out when a visitor arrives, the servant can inform the visitor of this and offer to check if she will see him; the visitor should decide whether to allow this or not. However, unless the visit is important, it’s better to just leave a card in this situation.

When a second visitor calls, a servant should not be permitted to say that his mistress is "engaged with a lady," or "with a gentleman," but should usher the second caller into the drawing-room, as he has previously done the first caller. He should not inquire as to whether his mistress will see the second caller or not. Neither should he inform the second caller as to whether any one is or is not with his mistress, as ignorant servants are too apt to do.

When a second visitor arrives, a servant shouldn't say that his mistress is "busy with a lady" or "with a gentleman." Instead, he should show the second caller into the drawing room, just like he did for the first caller. He shouldn't ask whether his mistress will see the second caller or not. He also shouldn't tell the second caller whether anyone is with his mistress, as clueless servants often do.

It is not usual to offer coffee at afternoon tea; tea only is given. To offer coffee is a foreign fashion, and not an English one.

It’s not common to serve coffee at afternoon tea; only tea is offered. Serving coffee is a trend from abroad, not something typically done in England.

"Morning" callers should not be conducted to the dining-room to have tea; and tea is only served in the dining-room on the occasion of a large afternoon tea, or afternoon "at home," etc. (See chapter on "Afternoon 'At Homes'" p. 151.)

"Morning" visitors shouldn't be taken to the dining room for tea; tea is only served in the dining room during large afternoon tea events or afternoon "at home" gatherings, etc. (See chapter on "Afternoon 'At Homes'" p. 151.)

The tea hour varies from 4 to 4.30 o'clock. When callers are present at 4 o'clock, tea should be brought in at that hour. It should be placed upon a small table, which is first covered with a white linen or damask tea-cloth. The tea-tray should be large enough to hold, in addition to the china, silver teapot, etc., an urn for hot water, which should be brought in and placed upon it. A stand containing hot cakes, an uncut cake, small cakes, tiny sandwiches, and thin bread-and-butter should be placed near to the tea-table. Tiny tea-plates should be placed in a pile upon the tea-tray, they being in general use. The hostess or her daughter should pour out the tea.

The tea hour is between 4:00 and 4:30 PM. If guests arrive at 4:00, tea should be served right then. It should be set on a small table that’s covered with a white linen or damask tea cloth. The tea tray needs to be large enough to hold the china, silver teapot, and an urn for hot water, which should also be included. Nearby, there should be a stand with hot cakes, an uncut cake, small cakes, tiny sandwiches, and thin slices of bread and butter. A stack of small tea plates should be on the tea tray, as they are commonly used. The hostess or her daughter should pour the tea.

Apart from the foregoing style of afternoon tea is the [p.43]newer fashion of what might be termed "a round-table tea," at which hostess and guests sit, but this style is more usual at country houses than in town houses at present, on account of the space required, if for no other reason. The tea is served in a smaller drawing-room, upon a large round or oval table, which is covered with a white table-cloth, upon which the tea-tray with all its contents is placed. Cakes, hot and cold, sandwiches, pastry, fruit, jam, bread-and-butter, biscuits, dry toast, etc., are given, and the visitors seated at the table help themselves to what they require. The hostess pours out the tea and hands the cups as when guests are not seated in this way. Dessert plates and dessert knives and forks should be placed on the table beside the small tea-plates, to be taken as required.

Besides the previously mentioned style of afternoon tea, there's a newer trend known as "round-table tea," where the hostess and guests sit together. This style is more common in country houses than in city homes these days, mainly because it requires more space. The tea is served in a smaller living room on a large round or oval table, covered with a white tablecloth where the tea tray and all its contents are placed. There are various treats like cakes, both hot and cold, sandwiches, pastries, fruits, jams, bread-and-butter, biscuits, dry toast, and more. Guests at the table help themselves to whatever they want. The hostess pours the tea and hands out the cups just as she would in a traditional setup. Dessert plates along with dessert knives and forks should be placed on the table next to the small tea plates for guests to use as needed.

[p.44]CHAPTER V

PRECEDENCY

The order of precedency due to each individual according to rank is a matter of great importance at official banquets and at ceremonious dinner-parties, when its correct observance should be strictly adhered to.

The order of precedence for each person based on their rank is very important at official banquets and fancy dinner parties, where it should be followed carefully.


As regards Precedency amongst Royal Personages, the Sovereign takes precedence of all others in the realm; the King takes precedence of Queen Mary. The Prince of Wales takes precedence of the Duke of Connaught. Queen Alexandra takes precedence of the Royal Princesses. The Royal Princesses take precedence of their husbands, Prince Christian and the Duke of Argyll.

Regarding the Order of Precedence Among Royal Figures, the Sovereign is the highest authority in the kingdom; the King comes before Queen Mary. The Prince of Wales ranks above the Duke of Connaught. Queen Alexandra is ahead of the Royal Princesses. The Royal Princesses are prioritized over their husbands, Prince Christian and the Duke of Argyll.


The Precedency accorded to Foreign Royal Personages in this country very much depends upon their individual rank. Imperial Highnesses and Royal Highnesses take precedence of Serene Highnesses.

The Priority Given to Foreign Royal Figures in this country greatly depends on their individual rank. Imperial Highnesses and Royal Highnesses take priority over Serene Highnesses.


The Precedency accorded to Eastern Princes is generally synonymous with that accorded to Serene Highnesses; but in some instances the claims of individual precedency are so difficult to define, that in official cases it is sometimes necessary to make a special rule as to the amount of precedency to be allowed.

The Authority Given to Eastern Leaders is usually the same as that given to Serene Highnesses; however, in certain cases, the claims of individual precedency are so hard to define that in official instances, it's sometimes necessary to create a special rule regarding how much precedency to grant.


As regards General Precedency, archbishops, ambassadors, The Lord High Chancellor, The Prime Minister, Lord Chancellor of Ireland, Lord President of the Council, and Lord Privy Seal, take precedence of [p.45]dukes; dukes take precedence of earls, and so on throughout the various degrees of nobility.

About General Priorities, archbishops, ambassadors, the Lord High Chancellor, the Prime Minister, the Lord Chancellor of Ireland, the Lord President of the Council, and the Lord Privy Seal take precedence over [p.45]dukes; dukes take precedence over earls, and this continues down the different levels of nobility.


Foreign Ministers and Envoys take precedence next after dukes, in the order of their seniority of service in England. In all cases where precedency is to be established between persons of equal rank it is necessary to refer to a Peerage for date of creation of title, as this actually decides all precedency.

Foreign Ministers and Representatives come after dukes in the order of their seniority of service in England. Whenever there's a need to establish precedence between people of the same rank, it's important to check a Peerage for the date when the title was created, as this ultimately determines all precedence.


For Precedency due to Baronets and their wives a Baronetage should be consulted.

For precedence over baronets and their wives, you should refer to a Baronetage.


For Precedency due to Knights and their wives a Knightage should be consulted in reference to each order of knighthood.

For precedence due to knights and their wives, a Knightage should be referred to for each order of knighthood.


For the Precedency due to the Legal Profession a Law List should be consulted when it is not defined by office or birth.

For the Priority Given to the Legal Profession a Law List should be checked when it's not determined by position or lineage.


For the Precedency due to the Clergy a Clergy List should be consulted when superior preferment or birth does not define it.

For the Precedence Given to the Clergy a Clergy List should be checked when higher ranks or family background do not determine it.


For the Precedency due to Officers in the army and navy an Army List and a Navy List should be consulted to determine the precedency due to each in the separate Services.

Regarding the Priority Accorded to Officers in the army and navy, you should refer to an Army List and a Navy List to find out the rank and order of precedence for each within the respective Services.


Officers should be sent in to Dinner according to the dates of commission, but no branch of the Army takes precedence over the other as regards rank of officers; that is to say, a colonel of 1901, of say, a West India regiment, would precede a colonel of Guards, artillery or cavalry of 1902 promotion. Drawn up on a brigade [p.46]parade, the cavalry take the right of the line; thus: Artillery, Royal Engineers, footguards and regular regiments, regiments and West India regiments, in the order named in the Army List.

Officers should be invited to dinner. based on their commission dates, but no branch of the Army outranks another in terms of officer rank; for example, a colonel from 1901, like one from a West India regiment, would take precedence over a 1902 colonel from the Guards, artillery, or cavalry. When lined up in a brigade parade, the cavalry are positioned on the right side; in this order: Artillery, Royal Engineers, Foot Guards, and regular regiments, including West India regiments, as listed in the Army List.


As regards Precedency between Officers of the combined Services a table of "Relative Rank and Precedency in the Army and Navy" should be consulted, as a captain in the navy after three years' service ranks with a colonel in the army, a lieutenant of the navy of eight years' standing ranks with a major in the army, and a lieutenant under that standing in the navy, ranks with a captain in the army, etc.

About Officer Precedence of the combined Services, a table of "Relative Rank and Precedency in the Army and Navy" should be referenced, as a navy captain after three years of service is equivalent in rank to an army colonel, a navy lieutenant with eight years of service is equivalent to an army major, and a navy lieutenant with less time served is equivalent to an army captain, etc.

Consulate officers also take precedence according to seniority of service in England and date of official arrival. The Foreign Office List of the current year should be consulted for date in each instance.

Consulate officers are prioritized based on their length of service in England and their official arrival date. You should check the Foreign Office List for the current year for the specific date in each case.


As regards the Precedence due to Widows bearing titles who have married again: The widow of a peer married to a commoner retains her title by courtesy, and the precedency due to the title is accorded to her.

About the Priority for Widows holding titles who have remarried: The widow of a peer who marries a commoner keeps her title out of courtesy, and she is given the precedence associated with that title.


When the Widow of a Duke marries a person of lower rank than that of her late husband, she still retains her precedency.

When a Duke's widow marries someone of lower rank than her late husband, she still keeps her status.


The Daughter of a Peer if married to a baronet or a commoner retains her precedency, but if married to a baron her precedency is merged in that of her husband.

The Daughter of a Noble if married to a baronet or a commoner keeps her rank, but if married to a baron her rank is combined with that of her husband.


The Widow of a Baronet married to a commoner retains her title by right and not by courtesy.

The Baronet's Widow married to a commoner keeps her title by right, not just as a courtesy.


The Widow of a Knight married to a commoner retains her title by courtesy only, but the precedency due to the widow of a knight is accorded to her.

The Knight's Widow married to a commoner keeps her title as a courtesy, but she is still given the precedence that belongs to the widow of a knight.


[p.47]When the Daughter of a Duke marries a peer she takes the precedency due to the rank of her husband; if she marries a commoner, precedency is accorded to her due to the daughter of a duke.

[p.47]When the daughter of a duke marries a peer, she takes precedence based on her husband's rank; if she marries a commoner, she still has precedence because she is the daughter of a duke.


Age confers no Precedency on either sex. Equals in rank from the highest to the lowest take precedence according to the creation of their title and not as regards the age of the person bearing the title. As, for instance, a youthful duke would take precedence of an aged duke, if the title of the youthful duke bore an earlier date than that of the aged duke. The same rule applies equally to baronets and knights.

Age offers no advantage. on either sex. People of equal rank, from the highest to the lowest, take precedence based on when their title was created and not on the age of the person holding the title. For example, a young duke would have precedence over an old duke if the young duke's title was established before the old duke's. The same rule applies to baronets and knights.

When two earls are present at a dinner-party, the date of their respective patents of nobility decides the order of precedency due to them.

When two earls are at a dinner party, the date of their noble titles determines the order of precedence they receive.

A host or hostess should always consult a "Peerage" or a "Baronetage" if in doubt as to the precedence due to expected guests bearing titles; wealth or social position are not taken into account in this matter, it being strictly a question of date.

A host or hostess should always check a "Peerage" or a "Baronetage" if they're unsure about the order of precedence for expected guests with titles; wealth or social status don't factor into this; it's strictly a matter of dates.


The Precedence due to Ladies of Equal Rank takes effect in the same manner. Thus, a young wife of a baronet takes precedence over the elderly wife of a baronet if the creation of her husband's title bears an earlier date.

The Priority Given to Women of Equal Rank works the same way. So, a young wife of a baronet has priority over the older wife of a baronet if her husband's title was created first.


When the Claims to Precedency of Persons of Equal Rank clash, the claims of a gentleman should be waived in favour of those of a lady, should the persons be of opposite sexes. Thus, if two couples of superior rank to the other guests were present at a dinner-party, the host should take down the lady of highest rank, and the hostess should be taken down by the gentleman of highest rank, in which case the lady second in rank should go in to dinner before [p.48]her husband, although the gentleman taking her down to dinner were of lower rank than her husband.

When Claims to Precedence of Individuals of Equal Rank conflict, a gentleman should prioritize a lady's claims if they are of opposite sexes. So, if two couples of higher rank than the other guests are at a dinner party, the host should escort the highest-ranking lady, and the hostess should be escorted by the highest-ranking gentleman. In this case, the second-ranking lady should go into dinner before [p.48]her husband, even if the gentleman escorting her is of lower rank than her husband.


Esquires, and the Wives of Esquires, take precedence according to their social position. Members of Parliament have no precedence, though it is often accorded to them as a matter of courtesy, especially in the county which they represent; the wives of members of Parliament are likewise entitled to no precedence on the ground of their husbands being members of Parliament.

Esquires and Their Wives, have priority based on their social standing. Members of Parliament don't have any official precedence, although they are often given it as a courtesy, especially in the counties they represent; the wives of Members of Parliament also do not have any precedence simply because their husbands are MPs.


The High Sheriff of a County takes precedence over all other gentlemen in the county, of whatever rank, save the lord-lieutenant, according to the Royal warrant issued by His late Majesty King Edward, giving precedence to lord-lieutenants of counties before high sheriffs.

The High Sheriff of a County is the most prominent figure among all other gentlemen in the county, regardless of their rank, except for the lord-lieutenant, based on the Royal warrant issued by the late King Edward, which grants precedence to lord-lieutenants of counties over high sheriffs.


The High Sheriff out of his particular county has no precedence, neither has a lord-lieutenant; and the wives of either lords-lieutenants or high sheriffs take no precedence on account of their husbands' official dignity.

The High Sheriff from their specific county has no special status, nor does a lord-lieutenant; and the wives of both lord-lieutenants and high sheriffs have no special status because of their husbands' official positions.


An Assize Judge takes precedence over the high sheriff as the assize judge represents the Sovereign of the Realm.

A Circuit Judge takes priority over the high sheriff because the assize judge represents the Sovereign of the Realm.


Clergymen, Barristers-at-Law, officers in the army and navy take precedence over esquires on account of such rank; and in each profession precedence should be accorded them according to dignity, date of ordination, date of call, and date of commission in their several professions, assuming that the rank is equal.

Ministers, Lawyers, and officers in the army and navy have priority over esquires due to their rank. In each profession, they should be given precedence based on their status, the date they were ordained, the date they were called to the bar, and the date they received their commission, assuming their rank is the same.


High Clerical and Legal Dignitaries take special precedence; for instance, the Archbishop of Canterbury takes precedence of all dukes, and the Lord Chancellor takes precedence of the Archbishop of York, who also takes [p.49]precedence of dukes; bishops take precedence of all barons, whatever their date of creation. The Lord Chief Justice, the Master of the Rolls, when not peers, and all judges of the High Court of Justice in their various divisions, take precedence after Privy Councillors and before baronets and all knights, save the Knights of the Garter.

High Clergy and Legal Officials have special precedence; for example, the Archbishop of Canterbury is ranked above all dukes, and the Lord Chancellor is ranked above the Archbishop of York, who also ranks above dukes. Bishops are ranked above all barons, regardless of when they were created. The Lord Chief Justice, the Master of the Rolls, when they are not peers, and all judges of the High Court of Justice in their different divisions rank after Privy Councillors and before baronets and all knights, except the Knights of the Garter.


The Relative Rank between Officers of the Army and Navy and doctors of divinity is somewhat difficult to determine as regards the precedence to be given them at a dinner-party. "Dod" places "esquires by office, which, of course, includes all officers of the army and navy," next before the younger sons of knights and before doctors in divinity, who follow next in order; while "Lodge" places "officers of the navy and army" after the younger sons of knights bachelor, clergymen, and barristers-at-law.

The Rank Comparison between Army and Navy Officers and doctors of divinity is a bit tricky to figure out when it comes to who gets priority at a dinner party. "Dod" puts "esquires by office, which obviously includes all officers of the army and navy," right before the younger sons of knights and before doctors in divinity, who come next in line; while "Lodge" places "officers of the navy and army" after the younger sons of knights bachelor, clergymen, and barristers-at-law.


Precedency at Dinner-Parties.—When royalty is present at a dinner-party, a prince of blood royal takes precedence of a princess, and leads the way with the hostess, the host following next with the princess. On the other hand, a princess of the blood royal takes precedence of a foreign prince—her husband—and leads the way with the host.

Seating Order at Dinner Parties.—When royalty is present at a dinner party, a prince of royal blood takes precedence over a princess and walks in with the hostess, while the host follows next with the princess. Conversely, a princess of royal blood takes precedence over a foreign prince—her husband—and walks in with the host.


The Host should take down the Lady of Highest Rank, and lead the way with her to the dining-room. The guests should follow the host in couples according to the degree of precedence due to them, and the hostess should follow the last couple with the gentleman of highest rank present.

The Host should accompany the Lady of Highest Rank. and lead her to the dining room. The guests should follow the host in pairs based on their rank, and the hostess should bring up the rear with the highest-ranking gentleman present.


When a Greater Number of Gentlemen than ladies are present at a dinner-party, as is often the case, these gentlemen should follow the hostess to the dining-room and not precede her.

When More Men than ladies are present at a dinner party, as is often the case, these gentlemen should follow the hostess to the dining room and not go ahead of her.


[p.50]When a Widow or Maiden Lady is Hostess, and there is no gentleman of the family present to act as host, the gentleman second in rank should take down the lady of highest rank, leading the way with her to the dining-room, the hostess following last, with the gentleman of highest rank.

[p.50]When a widow or single woman is hosting, and there’s no gentleman from the family available to act as the host, the next highest-ranking gentleman should escort the highest-ranking lady, leading her to the dining room, while the hostess follows last with the gentleman of the highest rank.


In the Case of either a Husband's Sister or a wife's sister being required to act as hostess, precedence should be given to the wife's sister.

In the case of a husband's sister or a wife's sister being required to act as hostess, priority should be given to the wife's sister.


An Eldest Son's Wife should take precedence of her husband's sisters in his father's house.

A Firstborn Son's Wife should take priority over her husband's sisters in his father's house.

As regards the precedence due to the relatives of a host or hostess, it should give way in favour of that due to the guests not related to the host or hostess, although their relatives might be, perhaps, of higher rank than the guests themselves.

When it comes to the priority given to the relatives of a host or hostess, it should take a backseat to the priority given to guests who aren’t related to the host or hostess, even if those relatives might hold a higher rank than the guests themselves.

Occasionally, the eldest son of the house acts as second host, taking down a lady second or third in rank; but the daughters of the house should always be taken down to dinner after the other ladies present, and in no case before them.

Sometimes, the eldest son of the house serves as the second host, escorting a lady who is second or third in rank; however, the daughters of the house should always be taken down to dinner after the other ladies present, and never before them.

No precedence is accorded to either a lady or a gentleman by virtue of a mother's rank.

No one is given priority based on their mother’s status, whether they are a lady or a gentleman.

No precedence is accorded to brides in society, though occasionally in the country old-fashioned people consider it due to a bride to send her in to dinner with the host on the occasion of her first dining at a house within three months of her marriage.

No special status is given to brides in society, although sometimes in rural areas, traditional people think it’s proper to have a bride enter dinner with the host when she attends her first dinner at someone’s house within three months of her wedding.

Table of General Precedency

GENTLEMEN

Gentlemen

  • The King.
  • The Prince of Wales.
  • The Sovereign's younger sons.
  • The Sovereign's grandsons.
  • The Sovereign's brothers.
  • The Sovereign's uncles.
  • [p.51]The Sovereign's nephews.
  • Ambassadors.
  • Archbishop of Canterbury.
  • Lord High Chancellor.
  • Archbishop of York.
  • The Prime Minister.
  • Lord Chancellor of Ireland.
  • Lord President of the Council.
  • Lord Privy Seal.
  • Dukes who may happen to hold either of these five offices—
  • 1. Lord Great Chamberlain.
  • 2. Earl Marshal.
  • 3. Lord Steward.
  • 4. Lord Chamberlain.
  • 5. Master of the Horse.
  • Dukes in order of their patents of creation—
  • 1. Dukes of England.
  • 2.     "       "   Scotland.
  • 3. Dukes of Great Britain.
  • 4.     "       "   Ireland created before the Union.
  • 5. Dukes created since the Union.
  • Eldest sons of Dukes of Blood Royal.
  • Marquesses who may hold either of the Offices of State named above.
  • Marquesses in same order as Dukes.
  • Dukes' eldest sons.
  • Earls holding either of the five Offices of State.
  • Earls in same order as Dukes.
  • Younger sons of Dukes of Blood Royal.
  • Marquesses' eldest sons.
  • Dukes' younger sons.
  • Viscounts who may hold either of the five Offices of State.
  • Viscounts in same order as Dukes.
  • Earls' eldest sons.
  • Marquesses' younger sons.
  • Bishop of London.
  •     "         Durham.
  •     "         Winchester.
  • Other English Bishops in order of their consecration.
  • Moderator of the Church of Scotland.
  • Barons holding either of the five Offices of State.
  • Barons who may be Secretaries of State or Irish Secretary.
  • Barons in same order as Dukes.
  • The Speaker of the House of Commons.
  • Treasurer of the Household.
  • Comptroller of the Household.
  • Vice-Chamberlain of the Household.
  • Secretaries of State below the rank of Barons.
  • Viscounts' eldest sons.
  • Earls' younger sons.
  • Barons' eldest sons.
  • Commoners who are Knights of the Garter.
  • Privy Councillors of rank lower than the foregoing, according to date they were sworn in.
  • Chancellor of the Exchequer.
  •             "       "     "   Duchy of Lancaster.
  • Lord Chief Justice of England.
  • Master of the Rolls.
  • Lords Justices of Appeal and President of Probate Court.
  • Judges of the High Court of Justice.
  • Viscounts' younger sons.
  • Barons'         "         "
  • Sons of Life Peers.
  • Baronets according to dates of patents.
  • Knights Grand Cross of Bath.
  • Knights Grand Commanders, Star of India.
  • Knights Grand Cross of St. Michael and St. George.
  • Knights Grand Commanders of Indian Empire.
  • Knights Grand Cross of Royal Victorian Order.
  • Knights Commanders of above Orders in same sequence.
  • Knights Bachelors of above Orders in same sequence.
  • Commanders of the Royal Victorian Order.
  • Judges of County Courts in [p.52]England and Ireland, and Judges of the City of London Court.
  • Masters in Lunacy.
  • Companions of Orders of Bath, Star of India, SS. Michael and George, and Indian Empire in same sequence.
  • Members of 4th class of Royal Victorian Order.
  • Companions of Distinguished Service Order.
  • Eldest sons of younger sons of Peers.
  • Baronets' eldest sons.
  • Knights' eldest sons, in order of their fathers.
  • Members of 5th class of Royal Victorian Order.
  • Younger sons of Peers' younger sons.
  • Baronets' younger sons.
  • Knights' younger sons, in order of their fathers.
  • Naval, Military, and other Esquires by Office.
  • Gentlemen entitled to bear Coat Armour.

LADIES

Women

  • The Queen.
  • The Queen Mother.
  • The Sovereign's daughters.
  • Wives of Sovereign's younger sons.
  • Sovereign's granddaughters.
  • Wives of Sovereign's grandsons.
  • Sovereign's sisters.
  • Wives of Sovereign's brothers.
  • Sovereign's aunts.
  • Wives of Sovereign's uncles.
  • Sovereign's nieces.
  • Wives of Sovereign's nephews.
  • Duchesses (in same order as Dukes).
  • Wives of eldest sons of Dukes of Blood Royal.
  • Marchionesses.
  • Wives of eldest sons of Dukes.
  • Daughters of Dukes.
  • Countesses.
  • Wives of younger sons of Royal Dukes.
  • Wives of eldest sons of Marquesses.
  • Daughters of Marquesses.
  • Wives of younger sons of Dukes.
  • Viscountesses.
  • Wives of eldest sons of Earls.
  • Daughters of Earls.
  • Wives of younger sons of Marquesses.
  • Baronesses.
  • Wives of eldest sons of Viscounts.
  • Daughters of Viscounts.
  • Wives of younger sons of Earls.
  • Wives of eldest sons of Barons.
  • Daughters of Barons.
  • Maids of Honour.
  • Wives of younger sons of Viscounts.
  • Wives of younger sons of Barons.
  • Daughters and sons' wives of Life Peers.
  • Wives of Baronets.
  • Daughters of Baronets.
  • Wives of eldest sons of Knights.
  • Daughters of Knights.
  • Wives of younger sons of Peers' younger sons.
  • Wives of younger sons of Baronets.
  • Wives of younger sons of Knights.
  • Wives of Esquires.
  • Wives of Gentlemen.

[p.53]CHAPTER VI

THE COLLOQUIAL APPLICATION OF TITLES

The colloquial application of titles differs materially from the application of titles when not used colloquially, and many persons are in doubt as to whether they should or should not make use colloquially of titles in full.

The casual use of titles is significantly different from their formal use, and many people are unsure whether they should fully use titles in casual settings.

His Majesty the King should be addressed as "Sir" by all those who come in social contact with him; and by all others as "Your Majesty."

His Majesty the King should be addressed as "Sir" by everyone who has social interactions with him; and by everyone else as "Your Majesty."

Her Majesty Queen Mary should be addressed as "Ma'm" by all those who come in social contact with her; and by all others as "Your Majesty."

Her Majesty Queen Mary should be addressed as "Ma'am" by everyone who interacts with her socially, and by all others as "Your Majesty."

Her Majesty Queen Alexandra should be addressed as "Ma'm" by all those who come in social contact with her; and by all others as "Your Majesty."

Her Majesty Queen Alexandra should be addressed as "Ma'am" by everyone who interacts with her socially, and by all others as "Your Majesty."

The Prince of Wales, the Duke of Connaught, and all princes of the blood royal, should be addressed by the upper classes as "Sir."

The Prince of Wales, the Duke of Connaught, and all royal family members should be addressed by the upper classes as "Sir."

The princesses of the blood royal, should be addressed as "Ma'm" by the upper classes. The wives of the princes of the blood royal should also be addressed as "Ma'm" by the upper classes.

The princesses of the royal family should be addressed as "Ma'am" by the upper classes. The wives of the princes of the royal family should also be addressed as "Ma'am" by the upper classes.

All crowned heads visiting England should be addressed as "Sir" by those socially known to them, and as "Your Majesty" by all others. The Royal ladies, their wives, should be addressed as "Ma'm" by those personally known to them, and as "Your Majesty" by all others.

All visiting monarchs in England should be addressed as "Sir" by people they know personally, and as "Your Majesty" by everyone else. The royal ladies, their wives, should be addressed as "Ma'am" by those personally acquainted with them, and as "Your Majesty" by all others.

A foreign prince bearing the title of Serene Highness should be addressed as "Prince," and not as "Sir," by the [p.54]aristocracy and gentry, and as "Your Serene Highness" by all other classes.

A foreign prince with the title of Serene Highness should be addressed as "Prince," not "Sir," by the [p.54]aristocracy and gentry, and as "Your Serene Highness" by everyone else.

A foreign princess, also bearing the title of serene highness, should be styled "Princess" when addressed colloquially by the upper classes, but not as "Ma'am"; and as "Your Serene Highness" by all other classes.

A foreign princess, also known as serene highness, should be addressed as "Princess" when spoken to casually by the upper classes, but not as "Ma'am"; and as "Your Serene Highness" by everyone else.

An English duke should be addressed as "Duke" by the aristocracy and gentry, and not as "Your Grace" by members of either of these classes. All other classes should address him colloquially as "Your Grace."

An English duke should be referred to as "Duke" by the aristocracy and gentry, and not as "Your Grace" by anyone in these classes. People from all other classes should call him informally "Your Grace."

An English duchess should be addressed as "Duchess" by all persons conversing with her belonging to the upper classes, and as "Your Grace" by all other classes.

An English duchess should be called "Duchess" by anyone from the upper classes who is speaking to her, and "Your Grace" by everyone else.

A marquess, colloquially, should be addressed as "Lord A."

A marquess is commonly referred to as "Lord A."

A marchioness should be addressed as "Lady A." by the upper classes. It would be a mistake to address an English marquess as "Marquess," or a marchioness as "Marchioness," colloquially speaking. All other classes should address them either as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship," "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship."

A marchioness should be addressed as "Lady A." by the upper classes. It would be a mistake to call an English marquess "Marquess," or a marchioness "Marchioness," in casual conversation. Everyone else should address them as either "My Lord" or "Your Lordship," and "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship."

An earl should be addressed as "Lord B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by all other classes.

An earl should be addressed as "Lord B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by everyone else.

A countess should be addressed as "Lady B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

A countess should be addressed as "Lady B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

A viscount should be addressed as "Lord C." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by all other classes.

A viscount should be addressed as "Lord C." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by everyone else.

A viscountess should be addressed as "Lady C." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your ladyship" by all other classes.

A viscountess should be addressed as "Lady C." by high society, and as "My Lady" or "Your ladyship" by everyone else.

A baron should be addressed as "Lord D." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by all other classes.

A baron should be addressed as "Lord D." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by everyone else.

[p.55]A baroness should be addressed as "Lady D." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

[p.55]A baroness should be called "Lady D." by the upper class, and "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

In strictly official or business intercourse a marquess, an earl, a viscount, a baron, and a younger son of a duke or marquis, should be addressed as "My Lord."

In official or business interactions, a marquess, an earl, a viscount, a baron, and a younger son of a duke or marquis, should be addressed as "My Lord."

The eldest son of a duke should be addressed as "Lord A." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by all other classes.

The oldest son of a duke should be addressed as "Lord A." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by everyone else.

The wife of the eldest son of a duke should be addressed as "Lady A." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The wife of the oldest son of a duke should be addressed as "Lady A." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

The younger sons of a duke should be addressed as "Lord John E." or "Lord Charles E." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by all other classes. Persons well acquainted with them would address them colloquially by their title and christian name, as "Lord John" or "Lord Charles." The same remark applies to their wives, who are often colloquially addressed as "Lady Alfred" or "Lady Edward."

The younger sons of a duke should be referred to as "Lord John E." or "Lord Charles E." by the higher classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by everyone else. People who know them well would informally call them by their title and first name, such as "Lord John" or "Lord Charles." The same applies to their wives, who are often casually referred to as "Lady Alfred" or "Lady Edward."

The wives of the younger sons of a duke should be addressed as "Lady John E." or "Lady Charles E." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The wives of the younger sons of a duke should be addressed as "Lady John E." or "Lady Charles E." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The daughters of a duke should be addressed as "Lady Mary A." or "Lady Elizabeth B." by the upper classes, and as "Lady Mary" and "Lady Elizabeth" by those intimate with them, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The daughters of a duke should be addressed as "Lady Mary A." or "Lady Elizabeth B." by the upper classes, and as "Lady Mary" and "Lady Elizabeth" by those close to them, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

The eldest son of a marquess should be addressed as "Lord A." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by all other classes.

The oldest son of a marquess should be called "Lord A." by the upper classes, and "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by everyone else.

The wife of the eldest son of a marquis should be addressed as "Lady A." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The wife of the eldest son of a marquis should be addressed as "Lady A" by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

The younger sons of a marquis should be addressed as [p.56]"Lord Henry B." and "Lord Frederick B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by all other classes.

The younger sons of a marquis should be called [p.56] "Lord Henry B." and "Lord Frederick B." by the upper classes, and "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by everyone else.

The wives of the younger sons of a marquis should be addressed as "Lady Henry B." and "Lady Frederick B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The wives of the younger sons of a marquis should be referred to as "Lady Henry B." and "Lady Frederick B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

The daughters of a marquis should be addressed as "Lady Florence B." and "Lady Sarah B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The daughters of a marquis should be addressed as "Lady Florence B." and "Lady Sarah B." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The eldest son of an earl should be addressed as "Lord C." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by all other classes.

The oldest son of an earl should be referred to as "Lord C." by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" or "Your Lordship" by everyone else.

The wife of the eldest son of an earl should be addressed as "Lady C." by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The wife of the eldest son of an earl should be called "Lady C." by the upper classes, and "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

The daughters of an earl should be addressed as "Lady Blanche" and "Lady Evelyn" by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The daughters of an earl should be called "Lady Blanche" and "Lady Evelyn" by the upper classes, and "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

The younger sons of earls, and both eldest and younger sons of viscounts and barons, only bear the courtesy title of honourable. The daughters of viscounts and barons also bear the courtesy title of honourable. This title should never be used colloquially, "The Hon. Cecil Blank," "The Hon. Mrs. Cecil Blank," and "The Hon. Mary Blank," should be styled "Mr., Mrs., and Miss Mary Blank."

The younger sons of earls, as well as both the oldest and younger sons of viscounts and barons, hold the courtesy title of "Honourable." The daughters of viscounts and barons also receive the courtesy title of "Honourable." This title should never be used informally; "The Hon. Cecil Blank," "The Hon. Mrs. Cecil Blank," and "The Hon. Mary Blank" should instead be styled as "Mr., Mrs., and Miss Mary Blank."

Baronets should be addressed by their full title and surname, as Sir John Blank, by the upper classes, and by their titles and christian names only by all other classes.

Baronets should be addressed by their full title and last name, like Sir John Blank, by the upper classes, and by their titles and first names only by everyone else.

Baronets' wives should be addressed as "Lady B." or "Lady C.," according to the surnames of their husbands: thus, "Sir John Blank's" wife should be addressed as "Lady Blank" by the upper classes, not as "Lady John Blank"—to do so would be to give her the rank of the wife of the younger son of a duke or marquis instead of that of [p.57]a baronet's wife only—and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

Baronets' wives should be called "Lady B." or "Lady C." based on their husbands' surnames: for example, "Sir John Blank's" wife should be referred to as "Lady Blank" by the upper classes, not as "Lady John Blank"—doing so would incorrectly elevate her status to that of a younger son of a duke or marquis, rather than simply a baronet's wife—and she should be addressed as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.

The wives of knights should be addressed as "Lady B." or "Lady C.," according to the surnames of their husbands: thus, "Sir John Blank's" wife should be addressed as "Lady Blank" by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by all other classes.

The wives of knights should be addressed as "Lady B." or "Lady C.," using their husbands' last names: for example, "Sir John Blank's" wife should be called "Lady Blank" by the upper classes, and as "My Lady" or "Your Ladyship" by everyone else.


In addressing Foreigners of Rank colloquially, the received rule is to address them by their individual titles and surnames.

When casually speaking with Foreigners of Rank, the accepted practice is to use their specific titles and last names.

A prince or princess should be addressed by their full title: thus, "Prince Munich," or "Princess Munich," by the upper classes. Persons intimate with them usually address them as "Prince" or "Princess," as the case may be.

A prince or princess should be addressed by their full title: so, "Prince Munich" or "Princess Munich," by the upper classes. People who are close to them typically call them "Prince" or "Princess," depending on the situation.

In the case of a prince being a younger son, and not the reigning head of the house, his christian name is generally used after his title when addressing him: thus, "Prince Louis," in lieu of "Prince" only. The same remark applies to the unmarried daughters of princes. They also should be addressed by their christian name, in addition to their title of "Princess," by the aristocracy and gentry, and as "Your Serene" or "Your Imperial Highness," according to their birth and title, by all other classes.

In the case of a prince who is a younger son and not the reigning head of the house, his first name is usually used after his title when addressing him: so, "Prince Louis" instead of just "Prince." The same applies to the unmarried daughters of princes. They should also be addressed by their first name along with their title of "Princess" by the aristocracy and gentry, and as "Your Serene" or "Your Imperial Highness," depending on their birth and title, by all other classes.

A French duke should be addressed by his surname, with the addition of monsieur: thus, "Monsieur de Rouen," by the upper classes, and as "Monsieur le Duc" by all other classes.

A French duke should be addressed by his last name, added with monsieur: so, "Monsieur de Rouen" by the upper classes, and "Monsieur le Duc" by all other classes.

A French duchess should be addressed by her surname, with the addition of madame: thus, "Madame de Rouen" by the upper classes, and as "Madame la Duchesse" by all other classes.

A French duchess should be called by her last name, with the addition of madame: so, "Madame de Rouen" by the upper classes, and "Madame la Duchesse" by everyone else.

A marquis should be addressed by his surname, with the addition of monsieur: thus, "Monsieur de Harfleur" by the upper classes, and as "Monsieur le Marquis" by all other classes.

A marquis should be called by his last name, prefixed with monsieur: so, "Monsieur de Harfleur" by the upper classes, and "Monsieur le Marquis" by everyone else.

[p.58]A marquise should be addressed by her surname, with the addition of madame: thus, "Madame la Harfleur" by the upper classes, and as "Madame la Marquise" by all other classes.

[p.58]A marquise should be called by her last name, adding "madame": like "Madame la Harfleur" by the upper classes, and "Madame la Marquise" by everyone else.

A comte should be addressed by his surname, with the addition of monsieur: thus, "Monsieur de Montpellier" by the upper classes, and as "Monsieur le Comte" by all other classes.

A count should be addressed by his last name, with the addition of monsieur: so, "Monsieur de Montpellier" by the upper classes, and "Monsieur le Comte" by all other classes.

A comtesse should be addressed by her surname, with the addition of madame: thus, "Madame de Montpellier" by the upper classes, and as "Madame la Comtesse" by all other classes.

A countess should be addressed by her last name, with "madame" added: so "Madame de Montpellier" by the upper classes, and "Madame la Comtesse" by everyone else.

A vicomte should be addressed by his surname, with the addition of monsieur: thus, "Monsieur de Toulouse" by the upper classes, and as "Monsieur le Vicomte" by all other classes.

A viscount should be addressed by his last name, preceded by monsieur: so, "Monsieur de Toulouse" by the upper classes, and "Monsieur le Vicomte" by everyone else.

A vicomtesse should be addressed by her surname, with the addition of madame; thus, "Madame de Toulouse" by the upper classes, and as "Madame la Vicomtesse" by all other classes.

A viscountess should be addressed by her last name, with the addition of madame; so, "Madame de Toulouse" by the upper classes, and "Madame la Vicomtesse" by all other classes.

A baron should be addressed by his surname, with the addition of monsieur: thus, "Monsieur d'Avignon" by the upper classes, and as "Monsieur le Baron" by all other classes.

A baron should be addressed by his last name, with the addition of monsieur: so, "Monsieur d'Avignon" by the upper classes, and as "Monsieur le Baron" by all other classes.

A baronne should be addressed by her surname, with the addition of madame: thus, "Madame d'Avignon" by the upper classes, and as "Madame la Baronne" by all other classes.

A baroness should be addressed by her last name, with "madame" added: so it's "Madame d'Avignon" for the upper classes, and "Madame la Baronne" for everyone else.

A young unmarried lady should be addressed as "Mademoiselle d'Avignon" by the upper classes, and as "Mademoiselle" by all other classes.

A young unmarried woman should be addressed as "Mademoiselle d'Avignon" by the upper class, and as "Mademoiselle" by everyone else.

In German titles the distinction of "Von" before the surname is seldom used colloquially, the title and surname being used without the prefix of "Von." Thus, "Count von Ausberg" should be addressed as "Count Ausberg" in conversation, and not as "Monsieur le Comte."

In German titles, the distinction of "Von" before the last name is rarely used in casual conversation; the title and last name are generally used without the "Von" prefix. Therefore, "Count von Ausberg" should be referred to as "Count Ausberg" in conversation, not as "Monsieur le Comte."

[p.59]Foreign ladies of rank should be addressed by their title and surname, and not by their title only, and the prefix "Von" should be omitted; but in the case of a French or Italian title the "de" or "de la" before the surname should on no account be omitted.

[p.59]Women of high status should be addressed by their title and last name, not just their title, and the prefix "Von" should be left out; however, when it comes to a French or Italian title, the "de" or "de la" before the last name should never be dropped.

When Englishmen are extremely intimate with foreigners of rank they would, in conversation, probably address them by their surnames; but only thorough intimacy and friendship warrants this familiarity.

When English people are very close with high-ranking foreigners, they would likely address them by their last names in conversation; however, only deep friendship and familiarity allow for this kind of closeness.


As regards addressing the Clergy, an archbishop should be addressed colloquially as "Archbishop" by the upper classes, and as "Your Grace" by the clergy and all other classes.

When talking to the Clergy, an archbishop should be informally called "Archbishop" by the upper classes and "Your Grace" by the clergy and everyone else.

A bishop should be addressed colloquially as "Bishop" by the upper classes, and as "My Lord" by the clergy and all other classes.

A bishop should be called "Bishop" by the upper classes and "My Lord" by the clergy and everyone else.

A dean should be styled "Dean Blank" or "Dean," by the upper classes, and as "Mr. Dean" by the clergy.

A dean should be addressed as "Dean Blank" or "Dean" by the upper classes, and as "Mr. Dean" by the clergy.

An archdeacon should be addressed as "Archdeacon Blank," and a canon as "Canon Blank."

An archdeacon should be called "Archdeacon Blank," and a canon should be called "Canon Blank."

The wives of archbishops, bishops, and deans should be respectively addressed as "Mrs. A.," "Mrs. B.," or "Mrs. C." They take no title from the spiritual rank of their husbands.

The wives of archbishops, bishops, and deans should be addressed as "Mrs. A.," "Mrs. B.," or "Mrs. C." They do not receive a title based on their husbands' spiritual rank.


Officers in the Army should be respectively addressed as "General A.," "Colonel B.," "Major C.," or "Captain D.," and not as "General," "Colonel," or "Major," except by their very intimate friends.

Army officers should be addressed as "General A.," "Colonel B.," "Major C.," or "Captain D.," and not simply as "General," "Colonel," or "Major," except by their close friends.

The wives of officers should be addressed as "Mrs. A.," "Mrs. B.," "Mrs. C.," or "Mrs. D." They should never be addressed as "Mrs. General A.," "Mrs. Colonel B.," "Mrs. Major C.," or "Mrs. Captain D."

The wives of officers should be addressed as "Mrs. A.," "Mrs. B.," "Mrs. C.," or "Mrs. D." They should never be addressed as "Mrs. General A.," "Mrs. Colonel B.," "Mrs. Major C.," or "Mrs. Captain D."

[p.60]A lady should not address her husband colloquially by his surname only, as "Jones," "Brown," or by whatever his surname might be, or speak of him without the prefix of "Mr."

[p.60]A woman shouldn't call her husband just by his last name, like "Jones" or "Brown," or refer to him without using "Mr." in front of it.

The usual rule is for a wife to speak of her husband as "Mr. Brown," or "My husband," except to intimate friends, when the christian name only is frequently used, and to address him by his christian name only.

The common practice is for a wife to refer to her husband as "Mr. Brown" or "My husband," except when she's with close friends, where she often uses just his first name and addresses him by that name only.

A wife should not address her husband by the initial letter of his surname, as "Mr. B." or "Mr. P."; neither should a husband address his wife by the initial letter of his surname.

A wife shouldn’t refer to her husband by the initial of his last name, like "Mr. B." or "Mr. P."; nor should a husband refer to his wife by the initial of her last name.

When intimate friends address each other by the initial letter of their names it is by way of pleasantry only, and such cases, of course, do not come within the rules of etiquette.

When close friends call each other by the first letter of their names, it's just for fun, and these situations, of course, aren't covered by the etiquette rules.

Peeresses frequently address their husbands, and speak of them, by the name attached to their title, in place of using their christian or family name. Thus, the "Earl of Blankshire" would be styled "Blankshire" by his wife, without the prefix of "Lord," and his usual signature would be "Blankshire," without the addition of any christian name.

Peeresses often refer to their husbands by their title instead of their first or last name. For example, the "Earl of Blankshire" would be called "Blankshire" by his wife, without the "Lord" prefix, and he would sign his name as "Blankshire," without including any first name.

Baronets' wives should not address their husbands by their surnames, but by their christian names, and should speak of them as "Sir George" or "Sir John."

Baronets' wives shouldn't call their husbands by their last names, but instead by their first names, and should refer to them as "Sir George" or "Sir John."

The wives of knights also should not address their husbands by their surnames, but by their christian names, and should speak of them as "Sir George" or "Sir John."

The wives of knights shouldn’t call their husbands by their last names, but by their first names, and should refer to them as "Sir George" or "Sir John."

The Lord Mayor should be addressed as "Lord Mayor," colloquially, and the Lady Mayoress as "Lady Mayoress," unless the Lord Mayor during office is created a baronet or receives the honour of knighthood, when he should be addressed as "Sir John" or "Sir Henry," and his wife as "Lady A."

The Lord Mayor should be called "Lord Mayor" in casual conversation, and the Lady Mayoress as "Lady Mayoress," unless the Lord Mayor is made a baronet or gets knighted while in office, in which case he should be addressed as "Sir John" or "Sir Henry," and his wife as "Lady A."

[p.61]CHAPTER VII

POINTS OF ETIQUETTE AS REGARDS ROYAL PERSONAGES

General society is now very frequently brought into contact with royalty—members of the Royal Family of England and members of various royal families of Europe.

General society is now often in touch with royalty—members of the British Royal Family and various royal families across Europe.

With His Majesty this association is of frequent occurrence as regards the general public, and persons possessing special interest are constantly brought into communication with him.

With His Majesty, this association often happens with the general public, and people with specific interests are regularly in touch with him.

Strict Court etiquette is greatly in abeyance, and laid aside by His Majesty when paying visits to personal friends, or when receiving visits from the same.

Strict Court etiquette is largely overlooked and set aside by His Majesty when visiting personal friends or receiving visits from them.

The geniality of the English princes and princesses is everywhere acknowledged, and the restrictions of Court etiquette are frequently relaxed by their desire when visiting at the houses of the nobility and gentry.

The friendliness of the English princes and princesses is widely recognized, and the rules of Court etiquette are often loosened because of their eagerness when visiting the homes of the nobility and gentry.

The etiquette that reigns in foreign Courts—Austria, Russia, Greece, etc.—is seldom waived, and is adhered to with much punctilio. So much so is this the case with certain foreign princes who visit our shores, that the observances they claim as due to their exalted position are often felt to be a restraint upon the hosts whom they honour with their company, in town or country, at dinner, ball, or country-house party.

The etiquette that exists in foreign courts—Austria, Russia, Greece, etc.—is rarely ignored and is followed with great precision. This is especially true for certain foreign princes visiting our country, where the formalities they demand due to their high status can often feel like a burden to the hosts who are privileged to have them, whether in the city or the countryside, at dinner, a ball, or a country-house party.

On the other hand, many royal personages who occasionally visit England are unbending and unceremonious towards society in general.

On the other hand, many royal figures who visit England from time to time are stiff and informal with society as a whole.

When royal personages visit London for a few weeks, [p.62]whether located at palace, embassy, or hotel, it is etiquette for any person who is personally acquainted with or connected in any way with their Court or cabinet, or who has been presented at their Court, to leave cards on them and write their names in their visiting books. Persons still higher in the social scale, give receptions in their honour, and invite them to stay at their princely mansions.

When royalty visits London for a few weeks, [p.62]whether they’re at a palace, embassy, or hotel, it's polite for anyone who knows them personally, has ties to their court or cabinet, or was presented at their court to leave cards for them and write their names in their guest books. Those even higher up in the social ladder host receptions in their honor and invite them to stay at their grand homes.

When such visits are paid, the principal neighbours are usually invited to meet the royal guests at dinner, ball, or reception, and on the invitation card is written, "To meet H.R.H. the Crown Prince of ——," or "Her Serene Highness the Grand Duchess of ——," etc.; but a hostess exercises her own discretion respecting the invitations she issues.

When these visits happen, the main neighbors are typically invited to meet the royal guests at dinner, a ball, or a reception, and the invitation card says, "To meet H.R.H. the Crown Prince of ——," or "Her Serene Highness the Grand Duchess of ——," etc.; however, a hostess makes her own decisions about the invitations she sends out.

If a ball is in contemplation the county at large is invited to the mansion, but if dinner invitations only are issued, then the circle is necessarily restricted to a favoured few.

If a ball is being planned, the whole county is invited to the mansion, but if only dinner invitations are sent out, then the guest list is limited to a select few.

The neighbours who are not invited to a house where a royal guest is staying should avoid calling on the hostess until the departure of the royal visitors, even if calls are due.

The neighbors who aren't invited to a house where a royal guest is staying should avoid visiting the hostess until the royal visitors leave, even if they have calls to make.

The principal people of a county who happen to be present at an entertainment, either dinner or dance, are usually presented to the royal guests by the host or hostess, permission to do so having been first solicited.

The main people of a county who are at an event, whether it's a dinner or a dance, are usually introduced to the royal guests by the host or hostess, having first gotten permission to do so.

When the person to be presented is a person of rank or distinction, it would only be necessary to say, "May I present Lord A., or General B., to you, Sir?" but if the person to be presented has no particular claim to the honour beyond being popular in the county, the request should be prefaced with a few words of explanation respecting the person to be presented.

When the person being introduced is someone of high status or notable achievement, it’s enough to say, "May I introduce Lord A. or General B. to you, Sir?" However, if the person being introduced doesn't have any special recognition other than being well-liked in the area, you should start with a brief explanation about them.

When the name or fame of those presented has reached the ears of the royal guests, they usually shake hands on the presentation being made, and enter into conversation with them; otherwise they merely bow, and make one or two passing remarks.

When the name or fame of the people being introduced catches the attention of the royal guests, they usually shake hands during the introduction and start a conversation with them; otherwise, they just bow and make a couple of brief comments.

[p.63]A house-party is generally composed of those with whom a royal guest is more or less acquainted. When the party includes any one who is a stranger to the royal guests, he or she should be presented on the first opportunity.

[p.63]A house party typically consists of people the royal guests know fairly well. If there’s someone at the party who is unfamiliar to the royal guests, they should be introduced at the first chance.

The members of the Royal Family have each, more or less, their particular set, as have also the foreign princes who periodically visit this country, and therefore house-parties are usually made up of those moving in the set of the expected prince.

The members of the Royal Family each have their own particular circle, just like the foreign princes who visit this country from time to time. As a result, house parties are usually organized with people from the circle of the expected prince.

For the proper mode of addressing royal personages, see Chapter VI.

For the correct way to address royal figures, see Chapter VI.


As regards royal invitations, all invitations from the Sovereign are commands, and must be answered and obeyed as such, and the word "command" must be made use of in answering such invitations. If any reason exists for not obeying His Majesty's commands it should be stated.

About royal invitations, all invitations from the Sovereign are commands and must be answered and followed as such. The term "command" should be used when responding to these invitations. If there is any reason for not following His Majesty's commands, it should be communicated.

Invitations from members of the Royal Family are treated by courtesy as commands, but in replying to such invitations the word "command" should not be used. The answers to such invitations should be addressed to the Comptroller of the Household, by whom they are usually issued.

Invitations from members of the Royal Family are considered polite commands, but when responding to these invitations, the term "command" should not be used. Responses to these invitations should be sent to the Comptroller of the Household, who typically issues them.

Answers to royal invitations should be written in the third person, and reasons given for non-acceptance.

Answers to royal invitations should be written in the third person, and reasons should be provided for not accepting.

A previous engagement cannot be pleaded as an excuse for refusing a royal invitation; only personal indisposition or serious illness, or death of near relatives, would be adequate reasons for not accepting a royal invitation.

A prior commitment can't be used as an excuse to decline a royal invitation; only personal illness, serious health issues, or the death of close relatives are valid reasons for not accepting a royal invitation.

When a royal invitation is verbally given, the answer should be verbal also.

When a royal invitation is given verbally, the response should be verbal as well.

At all entertainments at which royal guests are present they should be received by the host and hostess in the entrance-hall. In the case of serene highnesses they should be received by the host and conducted by him to the hostess; this rule equally applies to the reception of eastern princes.

At all events where royal guests are present, the host and hostess should greet them in the entrance hall. For serene highnesses, the host should welcome them and then introduce them to the hostess; this rule also applies to welcoming eastern princes.

[p.64]The etiquette to be observed on the departure of royal personages is identical with that observed on their arrival.

[p.64]The etiquette to follow when royal figures leave is the same as that observed when they arrive.

With regard to inviting members of the Royal Family to assist at the opening of any public undertaking, the request should be made through the Comptroller of the Household of the prince who is to be invited, or through his secretary, and the same rule equally applies to both prince and princess.

When it comes to inviting members of the Royal Family to help with the opening of any public project, the request should be made through the Comptroller of the Household of the prince being invited, or through his secretary, and the same guideline applies to both prince and princess.


Indian Princes.—The exact status of Indian princes has never been actually laid down, but all who are "Highnesses" are given precedence at the English Court and in society after the Royal Family and foreign princes. In the procession at Court entertainments they go in front of ambassadors.

Indian Royals.—The exact status of Indian princes has never been clearly defined, but all those who are referred to as "Highnesses" are given priority at the English Court and in society, following the Royal Family and foreign princes. In the procession at Court events, they are ahead of ambassadors.

No Indian prince is considered to be of blood royal, and they do not stand in the line at levées and Courts, but all have the private Entrée.

No Indian prince is seen as royalty by blood, and they don't participate in the line at public ceremonies and Courts, but they all have private Entrée.

[p.65]CHAPTER VIII

POINTS OF ETIQUETTE WHEN TRAVELLING ABROAD, AND PRESENTATIONS AT FOREIGN COURTS

The acquaintanceship of foreign residents is of considerable service to English people purposing to winter abroad, or to remain for any length of time in a continental city, as by its means they obtain an entrance into foreign society. An introduction to the English Ambassador or Minister at a foreign Court is of still greater service in this matter.

The connections among foreign residents are very helpful for English people planning to spend the winter abroad or stay for a while in a European city, as it allows them to enter foreign social circles. Getting an introduction to the English Ambassador or Minister at a foreign court is even more beneficial in this regard.

People of recognised position in society have the privilege of leaving cards at the English Embassy at any foreign city in which they intend making a temporary stay.

People who are well-known in society have the privilege of leaving their cards at the English Embassy in any foreign city where they plan to stay temporarily.

So thoroughly is the position of English travellers known to the English Ministry at a foreign Court, that should a person, who is not received in English society, leave cards at the English Embassy, they would be at once returned as an intimation that the acquaintance is declined.

So well does the English Ministry know the status of English travelers at a foreign court that if someone who isn't accepted in English society leaves their calling cards at the English Embassy, they would be immediately sent back as a sign that the acquaintance is not welcome.

It is erroneous to suppose that by leaving cards upon foreigners of distinction, an acquaintanceship can be commenced, for unless introductions have been formally made, leaving cards is a useless proceeding.

It’s a mistake to think that leaving cards for distinguished foreigners can start an acquaintance, because unless formal introductions have been made, leaving cards is pointless.

At far-away spots little frequented by the general run of travellers, and where there are but few, if any, resident English, travellers requiring advice or assistance from the English consul, can, without an introduction, call upon him, nationality being the ground upon which to do this, and if of equal social standing, they would be received with social [p.66]consideration; if otherwise, all assistance would be given to them from an official point of view. Many people when travelling abroad make pleasant acquaintances even without the help of introductions, the occasion of a meeting being as it were a semi-introduction in itself.

At remote places that aren't often visited by the usual tourists, and where there are very few, if any, English residents, travelers seeking advice or help from the English consul can, without an introduction, approach him based on their nationality. If they're of similar social status, they would be welcomed with social [p.66]consideration; otherwise, they will receive assistance purely from an official perspective. Many travelers make pleasant acquaintances abroad even without introductions, as the circumstances of their meeting serve as a kind of informal introduction.

Such casual acquaintanceships are, however, attended with certain risks, especially to persons who have been absent from England some little time, or who when in England have entered comparatively but little in society, and who are thus apt to drift unawares into close friendships with people perhaps well bred and agreeable, although tabooed at home for some good and sufficient reason. Contretemps such as these are painful to kind-hearted people when subsequently compelled to avoid and to relinquish the acquaintance of those with whom they have become pleasantly intimate. An introduction to an English resident in either town or city obviates any unpleasantness of this nature, as one so situated is generally kept au courant with all that takes place in society at home.

Such casual acquaintances come with certain risks, especially for those who have been away from England for a while or who have been in England but haven't socialized much. They might unintentionally form close friendships with people who are charming and pleasant but are considered unacceptable back home for valid reasons. These awkward situations are upsetting for kind-hearted individuals when they later have to distance themselves from those they've grown close to. Meeting an English resident in either a town or city helps prevent this kind of discomfort, as these residents usually stay updated on everything happening in the local social scene.


When persons desire to enter into society abroad they endeavour to obtain letters of introduction from friends and acquaintances to residents in the cities they purpose visiting.

When people want to integrate into society in another country they try to get letters of introduction from friends and acquaintances to locals in the cities they plan to visit.

Unless English travellers have been duly presented at the Court of St. James's, they cannot obtain presentations at foreign Courts through the English Embassies.

Unless English travelers have been properly presented at the Court of St. James's, they cannot receive introductions at foreign courts through the English embassies.

When a lady desires a presentation at a foreign Court, she should write to the English Ambassadress and request the honour of a presentation, and should state the date of her presentation and the name of the lady by whom she was presented. After her statement has been duly verified the request is granted. In a like manner when a gentleman desires a presentation at a foreign Court, he should write to the Ambassador and request the honour of a presentation, and should state the date of the Levée at which he was [p.67]presented, and the name of the person by whom the presentation was made.

When a woman wants a presentation at a foreign court, she should write to the English Ambassadress and request the honor of a presentation. She should include the date of her presentation and the name of the lady who presented her. Once her request is confirmed, it will be granted. Similarly, when a man wants a presentation at a foreign court, he should write to the Ambassador and request the honor of a presentation, including the date of the Levée when he was [p.67]presented and the name of the person who made the presentation.

Presentations at foreign Courts take place in the evening, and the persons to be presented, and those who attend, assemble previous to the entrance of the royal personages: the rule is for the grand maîtresse to present each lady in turn to her royal mistress, who makes the tour of the apartment for this purpose, and addresses some courteous observation to each.

Presentations at foreign courts happen in the evening, and those being presented, along with their guests, gather before the arrival of the royals. The protocol is for the head lady to introduce each woman to her royal highness, who makes her way around the room for this purpose and offers a polite remark to each one.

[p.68]CHAPTER IX

THE RECEIVED MODE OF PRONOUNCING CERTAIN SURNAMES

There are, perhaps, two reasons why various surnames are so frequently mispronounced, the one being unfamiliarity with the freak of fashion which governs the pronunciation of certain well-known names, the other ignorance, or want of education.

There are, maybe, two reasons why different last names are often mispronounced: one is a lack of familiarity with the quirky trends that influence how some famous names are pronounced; the other is ignorance or lack of education.

When sensitive persons hear a name pronounced differently from the way in which they have themselves but just pronounced it, and in a tone and manner strongly suggestive of correction, it is wounding to their amour propre.

When sensitive people hear a name pronounced differently than how they just pronounced it, and in a tone and manner that clearly suggests correction, it hurts their amour propre.

As a rule, when persons are in doubt as to the correct pronunciation of any particular name, it would be best to avoid mentioning it, if possible, until their doubts are set at rest by some one better informed than themselves.

As a rule, when people are unsure about the correct pronunciation of a specific name, it's usually best to avoid saying it, if possible, until they get clarification from someone who knows better.

Names that have a fashionable or peculiar pronunciation, or are pronounced otherwise than as they are spelt, are but few, and names which it is possible wrongly to accent are also not very numerous; but it is surprising how often these names occur in the course of conversation.

Names that have a trendy or unusual pronunciation, or are pronounced differently than they are spelled, are quite rare, and names that can be misaccented are also not very common; however, it's amazing how frequently these names pop up in conversation.

The names of distinguished artists that are open to mispronunciation occur far oftener in conversation than do the general run of uncommon surnames.

The names of well-known artists that can easily be mispronounced come up in conversation much more frequently than the usual uncommon last names.

There are many celebrated hunts and hunting quarters of which the names are open to considerable mispronunciation.

There are many famous hunts and hunting areas whose names are often mispronounced.

With regard to placing the accent on the wrong syllable in the pronunciation of names, it requires but little thought to avoid making this mistake, a popular error being [p.69]that of placing the accent upon the last syllable of a name; whereas, in a name of two syllables, the accent should invariably be placed upon the first, and the second syllable should be as it were slightly abbreviated or slightly altered.

With respect to putting the emphasis on the wrong syllable when pronouncing names, it doesn't take much thought to avoid this mistake. A common error is placing the emphasis on the last syllable of a name; however, in a two-syllable name, the emphasis should always be on the first syllable, while the second syllable should be somewhat abbreviated or slightly changed.

In names of three syllables the error usually consists in placing the accent upon the last syllable, whereas the accent should be placed upon the second syllable. There are occasional exceptions to this rule, and the few names given in this chapter, both as regards their pronunciation and accentuation, will serve as a useful guide in the pronunciation of uncommon names.

In three-syllable names, the common mistake is putting the stress on the last syllable when it should actually be on the second syllable. There are a few exceptions to this rule, and the names listed in this chapter, regarding their pronunciation and accentuation, will be a helpful guide for pronouncing uncommon names.

SPELT.   PRONOUNCED. REMARKS.
Abergavenny.   Abergen'ny. Av not sounded.
Arbuthnot. Arbuth'not.  
Arundel. Arrandel.
 
Beaconsfield.   Beckonsfield.  
Beauchamp. Bea'cham.
Beauclerk or
Beauclerc.
} Bo'clair. Accent on first syllable.
Belvoir.   Be'ver.  
Berkely. Bark'ley.
Bethune. Bee'ton.
Bicester. Bis'ter. Accent on first syllable.
Blount. Blunt.  
Blyth. Bly. Th not sounded.
Bourke. Burk.  
Bourne. Burn.
Bowles. Boles.
Breadalbane. Breaddal'bane. Accent on second syllable.
Brougham. Broum.  
Buchan. Buck'an. Accent on first syllable.
Burdett. Burdett'. Accent on last syllable.
Burnett. Burnett'. Accent on last syllable.
Bury. Berry.  
 
Calderon.   Cal'dron not
Cauldron.
 
Charteris. Charters.
Cholmeley. Chum'ley.
Cholmondeley.   "
Cirencester. Cis'ester. Accent on first syllable.
Clanricarde. Clanrecarde. Accent on second syllable.
[p.70]Cockburn. Cōburn. Ck not sounded.
Colquhoun. Kohoon'. Accent on last syllable.
Conynham. Cunyingham.  
Coutts. Koots.
Cowper. Cooper.
 
Dalziel.   Dee'al. Accent on first syllable.
Derby. Darby.  
Des Vaux. Deveu. The x not sounded.
Devereux. Devereu. The x not sounded.
Dillwyn. Dil'lun. The wy takes the sound of u; the accent on first syllable.
Duchesne. Dukarn.  
Du Plat. Du Plar.
 
Elgin.     The g hard as in give.
Eyre. Air.  
 
Fildes.   Filedes. Not Filldes.
Fortescue. Fort'iskew.  
 
Geoffrey.   Jefrey.  
Geoghegan. Gaygan.
Gifford. Jifford. The g soft as in George.
Gillett.   G hard as in Gilbert.
Gillott. G hard.
Glamis. Glarms.  
Gorges. Gor'jes. First g hard and second g soft.
Gough. Goff.  
Gower. Gor. But Gower as regards the street of that name with the general public.
 
Harcourt.   Har'kut. Accent on first syllable.
Heathcote. Heth'kut.  
Hertford. Har'ford.
Home. Hume.
Hughes. Hews.
 
Jervis.   Jarvis.  
Johnstone.   The t not sounded.
 
Kennaird.   Kennaird'. Accent on last syllable.
Kennard. Kennard'. Accent on last syllable.
Ker. Kar.  
Knollys. Knowls.
 
Layard.   Laird.  
Leconfield. Lek'onfield.
[p.71]Lefevre. Lefavre.
Leigh. Lee.
Lyvedon. Livden.
 
Macnamara.   Macnemar'ar. Accent on third syllable.
Mainwaring. Man'nering.  
Marjoribanks. Marshbanks.
McIntosh. Makintosh.
McLeod. McCloud.
Menzies. Myng'es. Accent on first syllable.
Meux. Mews. The x sounded as s.
Millais. Mil'lay. Accent on first syllable.
Milnes. Mills.  
Molyneux.   The x sounded with slight accent on last syllable.
Monck. Munk.  
Monckton. Munk'ton. Accent on first syllable.
Monson. Munson.  
Montgomerie or
Montgomery.
} Mungum'ery. Accent on second syllable.
Mowbray.   Mobrey.  
 
Nigel.   Ni'jel.  
 
Ouless.   Ooless.  
 
Parnell.   Parnell'. Accent on last syllable.
Pepys. Pep'is. Accent on first syllable.
Pierrepont. Pierpont.  
Ponsonby. Punsonby.
Pontefract. Pomfret.
Pugh. Pew.
Pytchley. Pȳtch'ley. Not Pitchley.
 
Ruthven.   Riv'en.  
 
Sandys.   Sands.  
St. Clair. Sinclair.
St. Maur. See'mor, or
S'nt Maur.
St. John. Sinjin. As regards christian and surname, but as St. John when applied to church or locality.
Seymour. Sey'mer. Accent on first syllable.
Strachan. Strawn.  
 
Tadema.   Tad'ymar. Accent on first syllable.
Tollemache. Tollmash.  
[p.72]Trafalgar. Trafalgar'. Accent on last syllable; as regards the peer of that name, not otherwise.
Tredegar. Trede'gar. Accent on second syllable.
Tremayne. Tremayne'. Accent on last syllable.
Tyrwhitt. Tirritt.  
 
Vaughan.   Vorn.  
Vaux.   The x sounded.
Villbois. Vealbwor.  
Villiers. Vil'lers.
 
Waldegrave.   Wal'grave. The de not sounded.
Wemyss. Weems.  
Willoughby D'Eresby. Willowby D'Ersby.

[p.73]CHAPTER X

PRESENTATIONS AT COURTS AND ATTENDING COURTS

Courts are now held in lieu of Drawing-rooms by Their Majesties the King and Queen at Buckingham Palace, and at which Presentations to Their Majesties are made.

Courthouses are now held instead of Drawing-rooms by Their Majesties the King and Queen at Buckingham Palace, where Presentations to Their Majesties take place.

These Courts are held in the evenings at ten o'clock, but the hour at which the company should commence to arrive is intimated by the Lord Chamberlain in the notice issued of the Courts to be held.

These Courts take place in the evenings at ten o'clock, but the time when guests should start arriving is announced by the Lord Chamberlain in the notice issued for the upcoming Courts.

Two Courts are usually, but not invariably, held before Easter, and two more after Easter.

Two courts are typically held before Easter and two more after Easter, but this isn't always the case.

Ladies who have been presented at Drawing-rooms and Courts, held during the last two reigns, do not require to be again presented to Their Majesties the King and Queen; thus, ladies who have already been presented at these Drawing-rooms, and who are desirous of being invited to one or other of these Courts, and who are also desirous of making presentations, should send in their names and the names of those to be presented by them to the Lord Chamberlain, St. James's Palace, S.W., on the 1st of January in each year, but not before that date.

Ladies who have already been presented at Drawing-rooms and Courts during the last two reigns do not need to be presented again to Their Majesties the King and Queen. Therefore, ladies who have been presented at these Drawing-rooms and wish to be invited to one of these Courts, and who also want to make presentations, should submit their names and the names of those they want to present to the Lord Chamberlain at St. James's Palace, S.W., on January 1st each year, but not before that date.

Ladies are also privileged to mention at the same time when it will be most convenient to them to pay their respects to Their Majesties. If it should not be convenient for a lady to attend or be presented at the particular Court to which she is invited, it will be open to her to make her excuses to the Lord Chamberlain in writing, when her [p.74]name can, if desired, and if possible, be transferred to another list.

Ladies are also allowed to specify when it’s most convenient for them to pay their respects to Their Majesties. If a lady cannot attend or be presented at the specific Court she’s invited to, she can submit her excuses in writing to the Lord Chamberlain, and if desired and feasible, her [p.74]name may be moved to another list.

A lady who makes a presentation to Their Majesties, must be personally acquainted with and responsible for the lady she presents. She must herself attend the Court, and cannot present more than one lady in addition to her daughter or daughter-in-law. The numbers received at each Court being necessarily limited, ladies can only receive occasional invitations. Therefore, those who cannot be included in the year's list of invitations will receive an intimation to this effect from the Lord Chamberlain in answer to their applications to attend.

A woman making a presentation to Their Majesties must be personally familiar with and accountable for the woman she is presenting. She must attend the Court herself and cannot present more than one woman along with her daughter or daughter-in-law. Since the number of guests allowed at each Court is limited, women can only receive occasional invitations. Therefore, those who cannot be included in the year's invitation list will receive a notice from the Lord Chamberlain in response to their requests to attend.


The Persons entitled to be presented at Their Majesties' Courts are the wives and daughters of the members of the aristocracy, the wives and daughters of those holding high official appointments in the Government, the wives and daughters of Members of Parliament, the county gentry and town gentry, the wives and daughters of the members of the legal, military, naval, clerical, medical, and other professions, the wives and daughters of merchants, bankers, and members of the Stock Exchange, and persons engaged in commerce on a large scale.

Who Can Attend Their Majesties' Courts includes the wives and daughters of aristocrats, the wives and daughters of high-ranking government officials, the wives and daughters of Members of Parliament, county gentry, and town gentry. It also includes the wives and daughters of those in legal, military, naval, clerical, medical, and other professions, as well as the wives and daughters of merchants, bankers, members of the Stock Exchange, and individuals involved in large-scale commerce.

Although the word "gentry" is thus elastic, and although persons coming within the category might be fairly entitled to the privilege of attending Courts, yet it is well understood that birth, wealth, associations, and position give a raison d'être for such privilege; as, for instance, the wife and daughters of an officer in the navy or a line regiment, whose means are slender, and whose position is obscure, would not be justified for these reasons in attending a Court, although the officer himself might attend a levée if desirous of doing so; and this remark equally applies to the wives and daughters of clergymen, barristers, and others similarly situated.

Although the term "gentry" is quite flexible, and while individuals in this category might reasonably claim the right to attend Courts, it's generally understood that lineage, wealth, social connections, and status provide a valid basis for that right. For example, the wife and daughters of a navy officer or an officer in a line regiment, who have limited means and an unclear status, wouldn't be justified in attending a Court for these reasons, even though the officer himself could attend a reception if he wanted to; this also applies to the wives and daughters of clergy, barristers, and others in similar positions.


[p.75]Presentations to Their Majesties are made officially by the various foreign ambassadresses, by the wives of the members of the Cabinet, and by the wives of other official personages in various departments of the State, either civil, military, naval, or clerical.

[p.75]Presentations to Their Majesties are made officially by various foreign ambassadors' wives, the spouses of Cabinet members, and the wives of other official figures in different government departments, including civil, military, naval, or clerical sectors.

Presentations at each of Their Majesties' Courts are now limited by royal command.

Presentations at each of Their Majesties' Courts are now restricted by royal decree.

Presentations to Their Majesties should be made either by a relative or a friend of the lady presented who has herself been previously presented.

Presentations to Their Majesties should be made either by a relative or a friend of the lady being presented who has already been presented herself.

A lady has the privilege of presenting one lady only at a Court in addition to her daughter or daughter-in-law.

A woman can introduce only one other woman at a Court, besides her daughter or daughter-in-law.

This restriction does not apply to ladies who, from official position or other circumstances, are specially privileged to make presentations to Their Majesties.

This restriction does not apply to women who, due to their official position or other circumstances, are specifically allowed to make presentations to Their Majesties.

When a presentation is not made officially or by a near relative it is considered a favour on the part of the person making the presentation towards the person presented.

When a presentation isn't done officially or by a close relative, it’s seen as a favor from the person making the presentation to the person being presented.

The responsibility of a presentation rests upon the person who makes it, both as to the social and moral fitness of the person presented; therefore, to solicit the favour of a presentation from a friend is to incur a considerable obligation, and it is a favour ladies have no hesitation in refusing unless good reasons exist for granting it.

The responsibility for a presentation falls on the person giving it, including the social and moral suitability of the person being presented. So, asking a friend for a presentation is a significant obligation, and it's a favor that women often won't hesitate to decline unless there are solid reasons to agree.

When presentations are made through official channels the responsibility rests upon the "office" rather than upon the person making the presentation; hence presentations so made have little personal significance to the person making them.

When presentations are made through official channels, the responsibility falls on the "office" instead of the individual delivering the presentation; therefore, these presentations have little personal significance for the person making them.


A Lady having been presented on her Marriage has the privilege of attending, by invitation, any subsequent Court, but ladies who have no official position will only be allowed to attend a Court by summons every third year. On the accession of her husband to any title, she would again have to be presented, and should she marry [p.76]a second time another presentation would be necessary to entitle her to attend one of Their Majesties' Courts.

A woman who has been introduced at her wedding. has the right to attend, by invitation, any subsequent court, but ladies without an official position can only attend a court by summons every three years. When her husband gains a new title, she would need to be presented again, and if she marries [p.76]again, another presentation would be required for her to be able to attend one of Their Majesties' courts.


It is the Privilege of the Married Lady to make Presentations, but should any person be presented whose antecedents or present position renders her socially unqualified to be presented, the Lord Chamberlain, on becoming aware of the fact, would at once cancel the presentation, and officially announce it in the Gazette, and the person making such presentation would be expected to tender an apology for so doing.

It's the privilege of married women to give presentations., but if anyone is presented whose background or current status makes her socially unfit for presentation, the Lord Chamberlain would immediately revoke the presentation upon discovering the situation and officially announce it in the Gazette. The person who made the presentation would then be expected to offer an apology for their action.


An Unmarried Lady does not possess the Privilege of making a presentation, however high her rank may be. She is not permitted to attend any subsequent Courts after first presentation until three years have elapsed; save under exceptional circumstances.

An unmarried woman does not have the privilege of making a presentation, no matter how high her rank is. She cannot attend any following Courts after her first presentation until three years have passed, except in special situations.

Four Courts are held during each year at Buckingham Palace, two before and two after Easter, but due intimation is given previous to each Court being held by the Lord Chamberlain through the medium of the official Gazette, from whence it is copied into the newspapers.

Four Courts are held each year at Buckingham Palace, two before Easter and two after. The Lord Chamberlain gives proper notice before each Court is held through the official Gazette, from which it is printed in the newspapers.

The wives of members of the Cabinet and of the ambassadors or ministers at the Court of St. James's usually attend at each Court, and have the privilege of doing so by reason of the official presentations made by them at each Court.

The wives of Cabinet members and ambassadors or ministers at the Court of St. James's typically attend each Court and have the right to do so due to the official presentations they receive at each Court.


It is compulsory for a Lady making a presentation to be herself present at the Court at which the presentation is to be made, though it is not necessary for her to accompany the person whom she presents, but simply to attend the same Court.

It's necessary for a woman making a presentation to be present at the Court where the presentation will take place, though she doesn't have to accompany the person she's presenting, just attend the same Court.


When a Lady intends making a Presentation she should, on or after the 1st of January write to the Lord [p.77]Chamberlain and inform him of a wish to attend a Court, and forward the name of the lady to be presented by her.

When a woman plans to give a presentation, she should, on or after January 1st, write to the Lord [p.77]Chamberlain and let him know her desire to attend a Court, along with the name of the lady she wishes to present.


Ladies are not expected to attend Court more than once in every three years, unless under exceptional circumstances.

Women are not expected to attend Court more than once every three years, unless there are exceptional circumstances.


A Lady attending a Court may present one lady in addition to her daughter or daughter-in-law.

A lady at court may bring one additional lady along with her daughter or daughter-in-law.


A Lady presented for the First Time can only present her daughter or daughter-in-law at the Court at which she is presented.

A Lady Appears for the First Time can only introduce her daughter or daughter-in-law at the Court where she is being presented.


No Applications can be received from ladies who wish to be presented. Their names must be forwarded by the ladies who wish to make the presentations.

No applications are accepted from women who want to be presented. Their names must be sent by the women who want to make the presentations.


Summonses are issued about three weeks before the date of each Court.

Summons are issued about three weeks before the date of each court.

Ladies may be accompanied to Court by their husbands if the latter have been presented, but gentlemen do not pass before the King and Queen. Ladies are requested to forward the names of their husbands at the same time as their own, in order that they may be submitted together, as once the summons has been issued the amending of a summons card in order to include a lady's husband can only be permitted under the most exceptional circumstances.

Ladies can bring their husbands to Court if they have been presented, but men are not allowed to pass before the King and Queen. Ladies are asked to submit their husbands' names along with their own so that they can be submitted together, as once the summons is issued, changing a summons card to include a lady's husband is only allowed in very rare circumstances.


Those who have the Privilege of the Entrée enter at the gate of the Palace situated outside Buckingham Gate. Those who possess this privilege are the diplomatic circle, the Cabinet ministers and their wives, and the members of the Household. The rooms, two in number, next to the Presence Chamber, are appropriated to them. All who have the privilege of the entrée are received by Their Majesties before the general circle, and according to their individual precedency, and they have also the privilege of making the first presentations.

Those who have the privilege of entry enter through the gate of the Palace located outside Buckingham Gate. The people who hold this privilege include diplomats, Cabinet ministers and their spouses, as well as members of the Household. The two rooms next to the Presence Chamber are designated for them. Everyone with the entrée privilege is welcomed by Their Majesties before the general public and according to their individual ranking, and they also have the right to make the first introductions.


[p.78]When a Lady arrives at the Palace she should leave her wraps in the cloak-room with one of the maids in attendance. After crossing the Great Hall, she then makes her way up the Grand Staircase to the Corridor, where she shows her invitation-card to the page-in-waiting, and then passes on to one of the saloons.

[p.78]When a woman arrives at the Palace she should leave her outerwear in the cloakroom with one of the attending maids. After crossing the Great Hall, she proceeds up the Grand Staircase to the Corridor, where she presents her invitation card to the page on duty, and then continues on to one of the lounges.

When a lady arrives early she gains admission to the saloon next to those reserved for the entrée. When she arrives late she has to take her place in a further room of the suite according to the number of persons present.

When a woman arrives early, she gets access to the lounge next to those set aside for the entrée. When she arrives late, she has to take a seat in a more distant room of the suite, based on how many people are already there.

The gentlemen-at-arms stationed at the door of each room close the gilt barriers when they consider the saloons are full. Chairs and benches are placed in the corridor and in these saloons for the accommodation of ladies thus waiting their turn to enter the Throne-room or Presence Chamber.

The guards standing at the door of each room close the gold barriers when they think the lounges are full. Chairs and benches are set up in the corridor and in these lounges for the comfort of the ladies waiting for their turn to enter the Throne Room or Audience Chamber.

As the ladies quit each room for the Presence Chamber, others take their places, and the barriers are again closed, and this is continued until every one has been received.

As the women leave each room for the Presence Chamber, others step in to take their places, and the barriers are closed again. This continues until everyone has been received.

A lady has to pass through the two entrée saloons before reaching the Picture Gallery.

A woman has to go through the two entrée lounges before getting to the Picture Gallery.

At the door of the Picture Gallery a lady's train, which she has hitherto carried on her arm, is let down by two officials in attendance, and spread out by them with their wands; she should cross the gallery with her train down to the Presence Chamber, at the door of which she should give the card of invitation she has brought with her to the official stationed there to receive it.

At the entrance of the Picture Gallery, a lady’s train, which she has been holding on her arm, is lowered by two attendants and laid out with their wands; she should walk through the gallery with her train trailing to the Presence Chamber, where she should hand her invitation card to the official waiting at the door to receive it.


A Lady on being presented, curtsys to the King and curtsys to the Queen. The King bows in return, as does also the Queen. A lady presented does not kiss the Queen's hand, as she formerly did. The King does not shake hands with any present, however high their rank may be, neither does the Queen shake hands with any present.

A Lady upon introduction, curtsies to the King and curtsies to the Queen. The King bows in return, and so does the Queen. A lady being presented doesn’t kiss the Queen's hand like she used to. The King doesn’t shake hands with anyone present, regardless of their rank, and neither does the Queen.

A lady on being presented does not now curtsy to any [p.79]member of the Royal Family when she has passed Their Majesties, and leaves the Presence Chamber, stepping backwards, facing the royal party, until making her exit from the apartment, when an official places her train on her arm at the threshold of the doorway.

A lady, when presented, no longer curtsies to any [p.79]member of the Royal Family after passing Their Majesties. She leaves the Presence Chamber by stepping backward, facing the royal party, until she exits the room, at which point an official helps her with her train at the doorway.


When a Lady wishes to attend a Court, after having been duly presented, it is necessary to inform the Lord Chamberlain of her wish to attend. Summonses are issued about three weeks before the date of each Court.

When a woman wants to go to court, after being properly introduced, she needs to let the Lord Chamberlain know about her desire to attend. Invitations are sent out about three weeks before each court date.

Having received a summons to attend a Court she should take the summons card with her, which she should show to the page-in-waiting in the corridor, and eventually hand it to the official stationed at the door of the Presence Chamber, by whom it is passed on to the Lord Chamberlain, who announces the name to Their Majesties.

Having received a summons to attend court, she should take the summons card with her, show it to the page in waiting in the corridor, and eventually hand it to the official at the door of the Presence Chamber, who will give it to the Lord Chamberlain, who will announce her name to Their Majesties.

A lady attending a Court curtsys to the King; she also curtsys to the Queen, but does not curtsy to any other member of the Royal Family present.

A woman at a court curtsies to the King; she also curtsies to the Queen but does not curtsy to any other members of the Royal Family present.


In the General Circle there is no Precedency as to the order in which ladies attending a Court enter the Presence Chamber. The earliest arrivals are the first to appear before Their Majesties, without reference to rank or position; and the same rule applies to ladies who are presented, or to ladies who make presentations.

In the General Circle, there's no hierarchy. regarding the order in which women attending a Court enter the Presence Chamber. The first arrivals are the first to see Their Majesties, regardless of rank or status; the same rule applies to women who are being presented or who make presentations.


A Married Lady presented at a Court can, at the same Court, present her daughter or daughter-in-law; but in this case the one presented by her should enter the Presence Chamber after her, and not before her.

A married woman appeared in court. can, at the same Court, present her daughter or daughter-in-law; however, in this case, the person she is presenting should enter the Presence Chamber after her, not before her.

Although, according to present regulations, the unmarried daughters of members of the nobility and gentry who have already been presented are only expected to attend a Court once in every three years, it will not prevent their being [p.80]invited to Court functions, to the State balls, concerts, and garden parties.

Although current regulations state that unmarried daughters of nobles and gentry who have already been presented are only expected to attend a Court once every three years, this doesn’t stop them from being [p.80] invited to Court events, including State balls, concerts, and garden parties.


Ladies who have been presented at a Court have the privilege of writing their names in Their Majesties' visiting book at Buckingham Palace once during the season. The hours of calling for this purpose are generally from three to five o'clock in the afternoon.

Women who have been presented at Court have the privilege of signing Their Majesties' guest book at Buckingham Palace once during the season. The visiting hours for this are usually from three to five in the afternoon.


It is Imperative for Ladies to wear Full Court Dress when attending or being presented at a Court, viz. low bodice, short sleeves, and train to dress not less than three yards in length from the shoulders.

Women are required to wear formal court attire. when attending or being presented at court, which means a low bodice, short sleeves, and a train that is at least three yards long from the shoulders.

Whether the train is cut round or square is a matter of inclination or fashion. The width at the end should be 54 inches.

Whether the train is rounded or square is a matter of personal preference or style. The width at the end should be 54 inches.

It is also imperative that a presentation-dress should be white, if the person presented be an unmarried lady; and it is also the fashion for married ladies to wear white on their presentation, unless their age renders their doing so unsuitable.

It is also essential that a presentation dress be white if the person being presented is an unmarried woman; and it is also the trend for married women to wear white at their presentation, unless their age makes that inappropriate.

The white dresses worn by either débutantes or married ladies may be trimmed with either coloured or white flowers, according to individual taste.

The white dresses worn by either debutantes or married women can be trimmed with either colored or white flowers, depending on personal preference.


High Court Dress.—The Queen has been pleased to permit that a high Court dress of silk, satin, or velvet, may be worn at Their Majesties' Courts, and on other State occasions, by ladies, to whom, from illness, infirmity, or advancing age, the present low Court dress is inappropriate, viz.: Bodices in front, cut square, or heart-shaped, which may be filled in with white only, either transparent or lined; at the back, high, or cut down three-quarters height. Sleeves to elbow, either thick or transparent.

Court Dress.—The Queen has kindly allowed that a high Court dress made of silk, satin, or velvet can be worn at Their Majesties' Courts and other State occasions by ladies who, due to illness, physical issues, or old age, find the current low Court dress unsuitable. This includes bodices that are square or heart-shaped in the front, which may only be filled in with white, either sheer or lined; the back can be high or cut down to three-quarters height. Sleeves should reach the elbow and can be either thick or sheer.

Trains, gloves, and feathers as usual.

Trains, gloves, and feathers, just like always.

It is necessary for ladies who wish to appear in "High [p.81]Court Dress" to obtain Royal permission, through the Lord Chamberlain.

It is necessary for women who want to wear "High [p.81]Court Dress" to get Royal permission from the Lord Chamberlain.

This regulation does not apply to ladies who have already received permission to wear high dress.

This rule doesn't apply to women who have already gotten permission to wear formal attire.


White gloves only should be worn, excepting in case of mourning, when black or grey gloves are admissible.

Only white gloves should be worn., except in cases of mourning, when black or gray gloves are acceptable.

As a lady on presentation does not now kiss the Queen's hand as formerly she did, she is not required to remove the right-hand glove before entering the Presence Chamber. This order, therefore, is no longer in force, and a lady wearing elbow gloves and bracelets will find it a great convenience not to be obliged to take off her glove.

As women presenting themselves no longer kiss the Queen's hand like they used to, they aren't required to take off their right glove before entering the Presence Chamber. This rule is no longer in effect, so a woman wearing elbow-length gloves and bracelets will find it very convenient not to have to remove her glove.


It is compulsory for both Married and Unmarried Ladies to Wear Plumes.—The married lady's Court plume consists of three white feathers.

All women, regardless of marital status, must wear plumes.—A married woman's court plume is made up of three white feathers.

An unmarried lady's of two white feathers.

An unmarried woman's of two white feathers.


The three white feathers should be mounted as a Prince of Wales' plume, and worn towards the left-hand side of the head.

The three white feathers should be styled like a Prince of Wales' plume and worn on the left side of the head.


Coloured feathers may not be worn.

Colored feathers may not be worn.


In deep mourning white feathers must be worn, black feathers are inadmissible.

In deep grief white feathers must be worn; black feathers are not allowed.


White veils or lace lappets must be worn with the feathers. The veils should not be longer than 45 inches.

White veils or lace caps must be worn with the feathers. The veils shouldn't be longer than 45 inches.


Bouquets are not included in the dress regulations issued by the Lord Chamberlain, although they are invariably carried by both married and unmarried ladies. It is thus optional to carry a bouquet or not, and some elderly ladies carry much smaller bouquets than do younger ladies.

Bouquets aren’t included in the dress regulations issued by the Lord Chamberlain, although they are always carried by both married and unmarried women. So, it's up to individuals to decide whether or not to carry a bouquet, and some older women opt for much smaller bouquets than younger women do.

A fan and a lace pocket-handkerchief are also carried by a lady on presentation or on attending a Court, but these two items are also altogether optional.

A lady also carries a fan and a lace pocket handkerchief when presenting herself or attending a court, but these two items are entirely optional.

[p.82]CHAPTER XI

PRESENTATIONS AT LEVÉES AND ATTENDING LEVÉES

Levées are held by the King in person. Those who have been presented at levées held by His late Majesty, King Edward, do not require to be again presented to His Majesty King George.

Levées are hosted by the King. in person. Those who were presented at levées held by His late Majesty, King Edward, do not need to be presented again to His Majesty King George.


Four or more Levées are usually held every year by the King at St. James's Palace.

Typically, four or more Levées take place each year. by the King at St. James's Palace.

Gentlemen are officially presented by the heads of any department or profession to which they individually belong, whether civil or military, naval or clerical; it is more usual for a gentleman to be presented by the head of his department, or by the colonel of his regiment, than by his nearest relative.

Gentlemen are formally introduced by the heads of their respective departments or professions, whether civil, military, naval, or clerical. It's more common for a gentleman to be introduced by the head of his department or the colonel of his regiment than by a close relative.


Presentations are also made by Relatives and friends of those presented; but these are greatly in the minority at all levées.

Relatives also give presentations. and friends of those being presented; but these are very few at all levees.


Gentlemen must be again presented at every step in their career, whether civil, military, naval, or clerical—on civil appointments, on gaining steps of naval, military, legal, or clerical rank, and on accession to title, whether inherited or conferred.

Gentlemen need to be introduced again at every stage of their careers, whether in civilian, military, naval, or clerical roles—during civil appointments, when receiving promotions in naval, military, legal, or clerical positions, and upon acquiring titles, whether they are inherited or given.


Those entitled to be presented at His Majesty's Levées are the members of the aristocracy and gentry, the members of the diplomatic corps, the Cabinet, and [p.83]all leading Government officials, Members of Parliament, leading members of the legal profession, the naval and military professions, the leading members of the clerical profession, the leading members of the medical and artistic professions, the leading bankers, merchants, and members of the Stock Exchange, and persons engaged in commerce on a large scale. An exception to the rule as regards retail trade is made in favour of any person receiving Knighthood, or when holding the office of Mayor, or being made a Justice of the Peace, or on receiving a Commission in the Territorial forces.

Those permitted to attend His Majesty's Levées include members of the aristocracy and gentry, the diplomatic corps, the Cabinet, and [p.83]all top Government officials, Members of Parliament, prominent figures in the legal field, the naval and military sectors, leading members of the clergy, top professionals in medicine and the arts, key bankers, merchants, and Stock Exchange members, as well as those involved in large-scale commerce. An exception to the rule regarding retail trade is made for anyone receiving a Knighthood, holding the office of Mayor, serving as a Justice of the Peace, or obtaining a Commission in the Territorial forces.

The dates on which levées are to be held are duly announced in the Gazette, and in the daily newspapers.

The dates for the levées are officially announced in the Gazette and in the daily newspapers.

At all future levées cards of admission will be required, as the numbers at each of these ceremonies must be limited.

At all future gatherings, admission cards will be necessary, as the number of attendees at each of these events must be limited.

The Lord Chamberlain has issued the following revised list of rules, which are to be observed at attendances and presentations in future—

The Lord Chamberlain has released the following updated list of rules that should be followed at future events and presentations—

All officers, whether on the active or retired lists, of the Royal Navy and the Royal Marines, of whatever rank, should communicate with and obtain their cards from the private secretary to the First Lord of the Admiralty. All civil officers of the Admiralty should follow the same rule.

All officers, active or retired, of the Royal Navy and the Royal Marines, regardless of rank, should reach out to and get their cards from the private secretary to the First Lord of the Admiralty. All civilian officers of the Admiralty should follow this same guideline.

All officers, whether on the active or retired lists, of the Army, Regulars or Territorials, of whatever rank, except those on the Indian and Colonial Establishments, should communicate with and obtain their cards from the Adjutant-General at the War Office, stating clearly at which levée they desire to be present, and whether they wish to attend or to be presented; if the latter, stating by whom and on what occasion. Deputy-lieutenants of counties should also communicate and obtain their cards from the War Office.

All officers, whether active or retired, from the Army, Regulars or Territorials, of any rank—except those on the Indian and Colonial Establishments—should get in touch with the Adjutant-General at the War Office to request their cards. They need to clearly state which levée they want to attend and whether they wish to attend or be presented; if it's the latter, they should mention who will present them and on what occasion. Deputy lieutenants of counties should also reach out and get their cards from the War Office.

Officers of the Household Cavalry and Foot Guards on the active list should make application to the Lord Chamberlain at St. James's Palace for cards of admission and [p.84]presentation. All retired Officers of the Household Cavalry and Brigade of Guards should apply to the War Office.

Officers of the Household Cavalry and Foot Guards currently on active duty should request admission cards and [p.84]presentation from the Lord Chamberlain at St. James's Palace. All retired Officers of the Household Cavalry and Brigade of Guards should apply to the War Office.

All officers of the Indian Civil Service and of the Indian Army, of whatever rank, whether on the active or retired lists, should communicate with, and obtain their cards from the private secretary to the Secretary of State at the India Office, Whitehall.

All officers of the Indian Civil Service and the Indian Army, regardless of rank, whether active or retired, should get in touch with and receive their cards from the private secretary to the Secretary of State at the India Office, Whitehall.

All officers of the Colonial service and Colonial forces, of whatever rank, whether on the active or retired lists, should communicate with and obtain their cards from the Colonial Office, Whitehall.

All officers of the Colonial service and Colonial forces, of any rank, whether active or retired, should get in touch with the Colonial Office at Whitehall to receive their cards.

Similarly, all gentlemen connected with the Foreign Office, the Home Office, officials connected with the Houses of Parliament, or any Government department, should communicate with and obtain their cards for attendance or presentation at levées from the department under which they serve.

Similarly, all men associated with the Foreign Office, the Home Office, officials linked to the Houses of Parliament, or any government department should reach out to their respective department to get their cards for attending or presenting at levées.

Judges, law officers, King's Counsel, and all legal officials holding appointments under the Crown are requested to make their applications through the secretary to the Lord Chancellor.

Judges, law officers, King's Counsel, and all legal officials appointed by the Crown are asked to submit their applications through the secretary to the Lord Chancellor.

Peers, bishops, Lords-Lieutenants of Counties, Members of Parliament, clergy of all denominations, and all gentlemen, other than the above-mentioned, should communicate with the Lord Chamberlain at St James's Palace, when they will each be furnished with a card of admission for use at the levée.

Peers, bishops, Lords-Lieutenants of Counties, Members of Parliament, clergy from all denominations, and all gentlemen not mentioned above should get in touch with the Lord Chamberlain at St James's Palace, where they will each receive an admission card for the levée.

The names both for attendance and presentation must be received at the various offices above indicated not later than eight days prior to the date of each levée, but in the case of officers, who make application to the War Office, fourteen days before the date of each levée.

The names for both attendance and presentation need to be submitted to the offices mentioned above no later than eight days before each levée. However, for officers applying to the War Office, they must submit their names fourteen days before each levée.


When a Gentleman makes a Presentation it is compulsory for him to attend the same levée as the person whom he presents, and the card of presentation is sent to him to be forwarded to the person to be presented.

When a Man Makes a Presentation he must attend the same reception as the person he is presenting, and the presentation card is sent to him to pass on to the individual being presented.


[p.85]A Gentleman on being presented should bow to the King, and His Majesty will bow to him in return. Gentlemen attending a levée should also bow to His Majesty.

[p.85]A Gentleman upon introduction should bow to the King, and the King will bow back. Gentlemen attending a levee should also bow to him.


Gentlemen who have been presented at a levée have the privilege of writing their names in His Majesty's visiting book at Buckingham Palace once during the season. The hours of calling for this purpose are generally from three to five o'clock in the afternoon.

Men who have been introduced at a levee have the privilege of writing their names in His Majesty's guest book at Buckingham Palace once during the season. The hours for this are usually from three to five o'clock in the afternoon.


The Dress to be worn at Courts, State Functions and Levées.—Full dress uniform is invariably worn by all gentlemen entitled to wear it. All officers of Scottish kilted corps should wear the kilt irrespective of their being mounted officers or not. Gentlemen who do not wear uniform may wear either velvet Court dress, new style; velvet Court dress, old style; cloth Court dress.

The dress to be worn at courts, state events, and levees.—Full dress uniform is always worn by all gentlemen who are entitled to wear it. All officers of Scottish kilted corps should wear the kilt, regardless of whether they are mounted officers or not. Gentlemen who do not wear a uniform may choose to wear either the new style of velvet Court dress, the old style of velvet Court dress, or cloth Court dress.

The new style velvet Court dress is of black silk velvet. The body of the coat lined with white silk and the skirt with black silk. Steel buttons. Waistcoat of white satin or black silk velvet. Breeches of black silk velvet, black silk hose, patent leather shoes, steel buckled; white bow necktie, white gloves, sword, black beaver or silk cocked hat. The velvet Court dress, old style, is very similar to the foregoing, with the addition of a black silk wig-bag at the back of the neck, and lace frills and ruffles. The cloth Court dress consists of a coat of dark mulberry, claret, or green cloth with black silk linings, gold embroidery on collar, cuffs, and pocket flaps, gilt buttons with Imperial Crown; waistcoat of white corded silk or white Marcella; breeches of cloth, colour of coat; black silk hose, patent leather shoes, sword, white bow necktie, white gloves, black beaver or silk cocked hat.

The new style velvet Court dress is made of black silk velvet. The coat is lined with white silk, and the skirt is lined with black silk. It features steel buttons. The waistcoat can be made of white satin or black silk velvet. The breeches are made of black silk velvet, paired with black silk socks and patent leather shoes with steel buckles; there’s a white bow tie, white gloves, a sword, and a black beaver or silk cocked hat. The old style velvet Court dress is very similar to the one mentioned but includes a black silk wig bag at the back of the neck, along with lace frills and ruffles. The cloth Court dress consists of a coat made of dark mulberry, claret, or green fabric with black silk linings, gold embroidery on the collar, cuffs, and pocket flaps, and gilt buttons featuring the Imperial Crown; the waistcoat is made of white corded silk or white Marcella; the breeches match the color of the coat, with black silk socks, patent leather shoes, a sword, a white bow tie, white gloves, and a black beaver or silk cocked hat.

Levée dress is identical with the foregoing except that trousers—with a row of narrow gold lace down the side [p.86]seams—are worn, and not breeches. Military patent leather boots.

Levée dress is the same as the previous one except that trousers—with a row of narrow gold lace down the side seams—are worn, not breeches. Military patent leather boots.


Archbishops and Bishops at Levées and Courts wear Convocation robes, viz. scarlet cloth chimere, without hood; purple cassock and sash, lawn rochet with sleeves, white cambric bands, black silk scarf, black breeches, silver knee buckles, black silk stockings, shoes with silver buckles; purple or black velvet square soft cap to be carried. At Evening State Functions and Full Dress Dinners they wear a purple cloth Court coat over a short cassock or apron, sash of purple silk, black breeches, black silk stockings, shoes with silver buckles; black corded silk three-cornered hat to be carried.

Archbishops and bishops at Levées and Courts wear their formal robes, which include a scarlet chimere without a hood, a purple cassock and sash, a white rochet with sleeves, white cambric bands, a black silk scarf, black breeches, silver knee buckles, black silk stockings, and shoes with silver buckles. A purple or black velvet soft square cap is to be carried. At Evening State Functions and Full Dress Dinners, they wear a purple cloth Court coat over a short cassock or apron, a sash of purple silk, black breeches, black silk stockings, and shoes with silver buckles; a black corded silk three-cornered hat is to be carried.


Deans and Archdeacons at Evening State Functions wear the same dress as bishops except that the coat and short cassock are black. Doctors of Divinity at Levées and Courts wear the scarlet cloth robe of their University, without hood.

Deans and Archdeacons at evening state functions wear the same attire as bishops, except that their coat and short cassock are black. Doctors of Divinity at levées and courts wear the scarlet robe from their university, without a hood.


Clergy if not Doctors of Divinity at Levées and Courts wear full canonicals, that is, a black silk Geneva gown, double-breasted; black silk long cassock and sash, scarf and white lawn bands, black breeches, silver knee buckles, black silk stockings, shoes with silver buckles, black corded silk three-cornered hat. At Full Dress Dinners and Evening State Parties when canonicals are not worn, they wear a black cloth Court coat, cassock, waistcoat of black corded silk, black breeches, black silk stockings, shoes, silver buckles; black corded silk three-cornered hat to be carried. White gloves are worn at all Court functions. The academical habit should not be worn at Court except when addresses are presented from the Universities.

Clergy, if not Doctors of Divinity. at receptions and courts wear full formal attire, which includes a black silk Geneva gown that is double-breasted; a long black silk cassock and sash, a scarf, white lawn bands, black breeches, silver knee buckles, black silk stockings, shoes with silver buckles, and a black corded silk tricorn hat. At formal dinners and evening state events when the full attire isn’t worn, they wear a black cloth court coat, cassock, waistcoat made of black corded silk, black breeches, black silk stockings, and shoes with silver buckles; the black corded silk tricorn hat should be carried. White gloves are worn at all court functions. Academic robes should not be worn at court except when addresses are presented from the universities.

When the Court is in mourning, gentlemen attending a levée are expected to wear a band of black crape on the left arm above the elbow.

When the Court is in mourning, men attending a levee are expected to wear a black crape armband on their left arm above the elbow.

[p.87]CHAPTER XII

BALLS AND STATE BALLS

Balls are given in town and country by society at large, and these invitation balls include Hunt Balls, Military and Naval Balls, Yeomanry and Territorial Balls, Bachelors' Balls, etc.

Balls are hosted in both towns and rural areas by society as a whole, and these invitation balls encompass Hunt Balls, Military and Naval Balls, Yeomanry and Territorial Balls, Bachelors' Balls, and more.


Public Balls are those balls for which tickets of admission can be purchased, although for many of these balls it is necessary to obtain vouchers from the committees or patronesses, when held in town or at watering-places.

Public Events are events where you can buy tickets to get in, though for many of these events, you need to get vouchers from the committees or hosts when they take place in the city or at resorts.

Public balls include County Balls, Charity Balls, and Subscription Balls, etc.

Public balls include County Balls, Charity Balls, Subscription Balls, and so on.


In Town, Ball-giving is in a way a science, and an amusement upon which large sums of money are frequently expended.

In Town, Party Planning is somewhat of a science and a form of entertainment where significant amounts of money are often spent.


A Crowded Ball is not always pronounced a good ball by the guests, often the contrary, but then, again, what is termed a thin ball is open to the accusation of not going off well, and falling rather flat; of not being kept up with spirit, and of being considered a stupid ball, and so on.

A Packed Dance Party isn't always seen as a good event by the guests; in fact, the opposite is often true. However, a so-called thin ball can also face criticism for not being enjoyable and feeling a bit dull; it might lack energy and end up being labeled as boring, and so on.

To hit upon a happy medium with regard to the number of guests is an achievement in ball-giving which is only arrived at by a careful study of the map of the county, and a judicious selection of night. This selection is of paramount importance to the success of a ball, as when a smarter ball is given at a smarter house on the particular [p.88] evening chosen by the giver of a less brilliant ball, the grander ball extinguishes the lesser ball, through the most fashionable people merely looking in at the one, and remaining the rest of the evening at the other. This putting out as it were of the lesser light, occurs very frequently during the London season to ball-givers moving in the same sets. The guests who have been expected to add lustre to the lesser balls appear but for a few minutes, and usually arrive rather early, uncomplimentarily early, at perhaps a little before eleven, and remain hardly half an hour in the rooms, making their way to another ball of the same calibre, and remaining there perhaps another twenty minutes, before arriving at the goal, viz. the ball of the evening. Both ladies and gentlemen follow this practice, thus, at a little after twelve, an average ball-giver finds her rooms deserted by all but those who have nowhere else to go. Although the flitting of the guests thus early is a disappointment to the hostess, and although it does not prevent the fleeting ball-givers from making suitable returns by placing the family on their ball lists, it yet greatly mars the enjoyment of the ball, and prevents its being looked back upon with anything approaching to pleasure or satisfaction, the departure of the most eligible partners being not the least of the vexations of the night.

Finding the right balance for the number of guests is a significant achievement in hosting a ball, and it can only be achieved through careful consideration of the county map and a thoughtful choice of night. This choice is crucial to the ball's success because if a more elegant ball is held at a more sophisticated venue on the same night as a less extravagant one, the more glamorous event overshadows the smaller one. The trendsetters typically stop by the lesser ball briefly and spend the rest of the evening at the fancier one. This overshadowing often happens during the London season among hosts in the same social circles. The guests expected to bring prestige to the smaller balls usually show up just for a few minutes, often arriving quite early, maybe around eleven, and hardly stay longer than half an hour before heading to another similar event for about twenty minutes before finally arriving at the highlight of the evening, that is, the main ball. Both ladies and gentlemen tend to follow this pattern, so by around twelve-thirty, a typical host finds her rooms nearly empty except for those with nowhere else to go. Although the early departure of guests can be disappointing for the host and doesn’t stop them from making sure to include the family on their guest lists for future events, it significantly diminishes the enjoyment of the ball and leaves little room for joy or satisfaction in remembering it afterward, as the departure of the most desirable partners is one of the most frustrating aspects of the night.

These contretemps are sometimes unavoidable; but, when practicable, it is always best to postpone a ball rather than to allow it to clash with a ball of greater pretensions.

These contretemps are sometimes unavoidable; however, when possible, it's always better to postpone a ball rather than let it conflict with a more prestigious event.

An impromptu dance is often a great success, while an impromptu ball is almost as certain to prove a great failure.

An impromptu dance is often a big hit, while an impromptu ball is almost guaranteed to be a huge flop.


The Difference between a Dance and a Ball consists in the number of the invitations issued, in the strength of the band, and the extent of the supper arrangements.

The Difference Between a Dance and a Ball lies in the number of invitations sent out, the size of the band, and the scale of the supper plans.

At a dance the number of the guests varies from eighty to two hundred; at a ball they vary from two hundred to five hundred.

At a dance, the number of guests ranges from eighty to two hundred; at a ball, it ranges from two hundred to five hundred.

[p.89]At a dance a piano band is frequently engaged, while at a ball a full band is requisite. At a ball the floral decorations are a great feature, at a small dance they are often dispensed with. Ladies new to society as it were, or whose circle of acquaintance is of a limited character, and who do not number in that circle many ball-givers, and who yet desire to form a ball acquaintance, frequently place their ball in the hands of some intimate friend of higher standing than themselves, giving her carte blanche to form a ball list. When this plan is followed, invitations are still sent out by the ball-giver; in every case the name and compliments of the lady who forms the list are sent with the card.

[p.89]At a dance, a piano band is often hired, while a full band is necessary for a ball. At a ball, the floral decorations are a big highlight, whereas at a small dance, they are often skipped. Ladies who are new to social circles or whose connections are limited and who don’t know many hosts often ask a close friend of higher social status to help them organize a ball, giving her free rein to create the guest list. Even when this approach is taken, invitations are still sent out by the ball host; in every instance, the name and regards of the woman who curates the list are included with the invitation.

This plan, although of advantage to the hostess, is often productive of much unpleasantness to her unfashionable friends, who are naturally very much affronted at being excluded from the ball list, which they usually are, as a lady who undertakes to form a ball list for a friend is not a little arbitrary as to the conditions under which she assumes its management. She naturally wishes the ball to be confined to her own set, to the exclusion of what she terms all outsiders.

This plan, while beneficial for the hostess, often causes a lot of discomfort for her less fashionable friends, who are understandably offended at being left off the guest list, which they usually are. A woman who takes it upon herself to create a guest list for a friend tends to be quite selective about the criteria she uses to manage it. She typically wants the event to include only her own social circle, excluding what she refers to as all outsiders.

Ladies are always more or less reluctant to yield up their ball to the exclusion of their old friends, however anxious they may be to make new ones. But when a ball is thus given it is thoroughly understood that conditions, however stringent, must be complied with.

Ladies are generally hesitant to give up their ball to exclude their old friends, no matter how eager they are to make new ones. However, when a ball is held, it's clearly understood that all conditions, no matter how strict, must be followed.


A Hostess should receive her Guests at the head of the staircase at a ball given in town, and at the door of the ball-room at a country house ball. She should shake hands with each guest in the order of their arrival.

A hostess should welcome her guests. at the top of the staircase at a party in town, and at the entrance of the ballroom at a country house party. She should shake hands with each guest in the order they arrive.

The ladies of a party should advance towards the hostess, followed by the gentlemen of their party.

The women at a party should approach the hostess, followed by the men in their group.

A lady and gentleman should not ascend the staircase arm-in-arm, or make their entrance into the ball-room arm-in-arm. The gentlemen invariably enter the ball-room after the ladies of their party, and never before them, or [p.90]arm-in-arm with them. A ball is usually opened either by the hostess herself, or by one of her daughters.

A lady and a gentleman shouldn't go up the staircase holding hands or enter the ballroom together like that. The gentlemen always enter the ballroom after the ladies in their group, and never ahead of them, or [p.90]holding hands with them. A ball is typically opened by the hostess or one of her daughters.


Opening a Fancy Dress Ball simply signifies dancing in the first quadrille. Opening a dance means dancing the first valse.

Opening a Costume Party simply means dancing in the first quadrille. Opening a dance means doing the first waltz.

When a member of the Royal Family, or a foreign prince, is expected, dancing should not commence until the arrival of the royal guest; and when the royal guest is a lady, the host should open the ball with her, having his wife or daughter as vis-à-vis. When the royal guest is a prince, the hostess or her daughter should open the ball with him.

When a member of the Royal Family or a foreign prince is expected, dancing shouldn't start until the royal guest arrives; and if the royal guest is a lady, the host should begin the ball with her, having his wife or daughter across from them. If the royal guest is a prince, the hostess or her daughter should open the ball with him.

When a prince wishes to dance with any lady present, with whom he is unacquainted, his equerry informs her of the prince's intention, and conducts her to the prince, saying as he does so, "Mrs. A——, your Royal Highness" or "Miss B——, your Royal Highness." The prince bows and offers her his arm; the lady should curtsey and take it. She should not address him until addressed by him, it not being considered etiquette to do so. The same course is followed by a princess; strangers to the princess should not ask her to dance, but the host has the privilege of doing so. When more than one royal personage is present, the one of the highest rank leads the way, with either hostess or host. (See Chapter V.)

When a prince wants to dance with any lady present whom he doesn't know, his assistant lets her know about the prince's intention and brings her to him, saying, "Mrs. A——, your Royal Highness" or "Miss B——, your Royal Highness." The prince bows and offers her his arm; the lady should curtsy and take it. She shouldn't speak to him until he speaks to her first, as it's not considered proper etiquette to do so. The same process applies to a princess; strangers should not ask her to dance, but the host has the right to do so. When more than one royal person is present, the one with the highest rank leads the way, accompanied by either the hostess or host. (See Chapter V.)


Royal Guests should be received by the host and hostess at the entrance of the mansion, and by them conducted to the ball-room. At ball-suppers the same precedence is strictly in force, the royal guests leading the way with host or hostess (see p. 49).

Royal Visitors should be greeted by the host and hostess at the entrance of the mansion, and then escorted to the ballroom by them. At ball suppers, the same hierarchy applies, with the royal guests taking the lead alongside the host or hostess (see p. 49).

The same etiquette should be observed on the departure of royal guests as on their arrival.

The same etiquette should be followed when royal guests leave as when they arrive.


General Introductions should not be made to royal guests, and introductions should be made by request only.

Introductions shouldn’t be made to royal guests, and introductions should only be made upon request.

[p.91]Gentlemen present at a ball are expected to ask the daughters of the house for one dance at least.

[p.91]Men at a ball are expected to ask the daughters of the host for at least one dance.

A hostess should use her own discretion as to any introduction she thinks proper to make. When a ball is given in the country, the hostess should endeavour to find partners for those young ladies who are strangers to the general company. But when a ball is given in town, she is not expected to do so, as in town the guests are supposed to be acquainted with each other more or less, and to be independent of the kind offices of a hostess.

A hostess should use her own judgment regarding any introductions she feels are appropriate to make. When a ball is held in the countryside, the hostess should try to find partners for young ladies who are unfamiliar with the guests. However, when a ball is held in the city, she is not expected to do this, as the guests are assumed to know each other to some extent and to be self-sufficient without the help of a hostess.


The Dances mainly in vogue at the moment are, "Valses," "The Boston," "Two Steps," and "The Cotillon," in which handsome presents are given. "Quadrilles" are danced at "State Balls," and at those balls at which the King and Queen are present. Also at "Fancy Dress Balls." "Lancers" are danced occasionally at "Hunt Balls."

The dances that are trending right now are "Waltzes," "The Boston," "Two Steps," and "The Cotillion," where people give out nice gifts. "Quadrilles" are performed at "State Balls" and other events attended by the King and Queen, as well as at "Fancy Dress Balls." "Lancers" are occasionally danced at "Hunt Balls."


The Precedency observed in sending guests in to supper is far more punctiliously followed in the country than in town. The host should take in the lady of highest rank present, and the hostess should endeavour to send in the principal guests according to their individual rank; but in town she generally leaves the guests to follow the host and lady of highest rank according to their inclinations, a guest should not enter the supper-room before the host has done so.

The Presidency observed in inviting guests to dinner is taken much more seriously in the countryside than in the city. The host should lead in the highest-ranking lady present, while the hostess should try to send in the main guests based on their individual ranks; however, in the city, she usually lets the guests follow the host and the highest-ranking lady according to their preferences. A guest shouldn't enter the dining room before the host does.

When a gentleman takes a lady in to supper, he should re-conduct her to the ball-room as a matter of course; the fact of friends joining her in the supper-room would not relieve him from this obligation. And the same etiquette applies equally to a lady. She should return to the ball-room only with the gentleman who has taken her down to supper, unless she is engaged for the ensuing dance, [p.92]when her partner might come in quest of her; she should then return to the ball-room with him.

When a guy takes a girl to dinner, he should escort her back to the dance floor as a matter of course; the fact that friends join her in the dining area doesn’t excuse him from this duty. The same etiquette applies to a girl. She should go back to the dance floor only with the guy who took her to dinner, unless she’s already matched up for the next dance, [p.92] in which case her partner might come looking for her; she should then return to the dance floor with him.

It is not usual for guests to take leave of a hostess at a London ball. This remark applies to acquaintances of the hostess, and not to intimate friends.

It’s not common for guests to say goodbye to a hostess at a London ball. This statement refers to the hostess’s acquaintances, not her close friends.

At a country ball the guests are on a more friendly footing than is generally the case in town; and, therefore, make a point of taking leave of the hostess if possible.

At a country ball, the guests are friendlier than they typically are in town, so they make it a point to say goodbye to the hostess if they can.

It is optional whether a host conducts a lady to her carriage or not. In the country more is expected of him than in town in this respect, as at a London ball, such a civility would involve a vast amount of exertion which few hosts would be willing to undergo: ladies accompanied by an acquaintance generally make their way to their carriages.

It’s up to the host whether to escort a lady to her carriage. In the countryside, there’s more expectation for him to do so than in the city, since at a London ball, such a gesture would require a lot of effort that few hosts want to make. Usually, ladies who are with someone they know walk to their carriages on their own.


The Custom of covering in Small Balconies and the windows of the drawing-rooms where a ball takes place, rendering the atmosphere of the room almost insupportable from the total exclusion of air, is fast disappearing. The space gained by this means for the accommodation of the guests is totally disproportionate to the discomfort thereby entailed upon them.

The Practice of Enclosing Small Balconies and the windows of the living rooms where a ball happens, making the atmosphere in the room almost unbearable due to the complete lack of fresh air, is quickly fading away. The extra space created for the guests doesn't come close to justifying the discomfort it causes them.

Ball-givers have at length realised the mistake of crowding two hundred to three hundred people together into rooms not properly ventilated, and it is now the rule, when covering in balconies, to introduce window frames into the bunting covering, and to drape them with lace curtains, etc., the windows of the ball-room being entirely removed.

Ball-givers have finally recognized the mistake of cramming two hundred to three hundred people into poorly ventilated rooms. Now, when setting up balconies, it’s standard practice to include window frames in the decorative bunting and to drape them with lace curtains, while completely removing the windows from the ballroom.

Large blocks of ice are frequently placed in convenient spots for the purpose of cooling the atmosphere, and coloured ice produces a pretty effect.

Large blocks of ice are often placed in convenient locations to cool down the area, and colored ice creates a pretty effect.

Patent ventilators are also much in use, and the substitution of electric lighting, on account of its emitting little heat, has become general.

Patent ventilators are widely used, and the switch to electric lighting, due to its low heat emission, has become common.

Ball-goers appreciate these alterations as only those who [p.93]have experienced the close, stifling atmosphere of an over-crowded ball-room can do, and as half the London ball-rooms are only average-sized drawing-rooms, the absurdity of excluding air from the ball-room with yards of thick canvas cannot be too severely criticised.

Ball-goers value these changes as only those who [p.93]have felt the close, suffocating atmosphere of an overcrowded ballroom can. Since half of London's ballrooms are just average-sized living rooms, the ridiculousness of blocking air from the ballroom with yards of heavy canvas can't be criticized enough.

Ball-givers, too, frequently issue far more invitations than the size of their rooms authorises, under the mistaken idea that to have a great crowd in their rooms is to give a good ball.

Ball-hosts often send out way more invitations than their space allows, mistakenly thinking that a large crowd makes for a successful ball.

But experienced ball-givers limit the number of their invitations to under two hundred, instead of expanding it to over three hundred.

But experienced ball-givers keep their guest list under two hundred, rather than expanding it to over three hundred.


The Country Ball Season ostensibly commences in November, reaches its zenith in January, and terminates early in February.

The Country Dance Season apparently starts in November, peaks in January, and ends early in February.

The stewards of these balls are, as a rule, the representatives of the various classes by whom they are attended; the members of the aristocracy residing in the county heading the list of stewards, and the members of the professional classes usually closing it.

The stewards of these balls are typically the representatives of the different classes that attend them; the aristocrats living in the county are at the top of the list of stewards, while members of the professional classes usually end it.

The top of the ball-room is, as a rule, appropriated by the aristocratic element, head stewards and "lady patronesses."

The front of the ballroom is usually reserved for the aristocrats, head stewards, and "lady patronesses."

The enjoyment derived from country balls depends upon a variety of circumstances, which do not influence in a like degree the ball-going world of London.

The enjoyment from country balls depends on various factors that don't affect the London social scene in the same way.


County Balls are principally composed of a series of large parties brought by different ladies in the neighbourhood where the ball is held; but there are two classes of county balls, balls which are held in large and populous towns and attended by the principal residents of the towns, with only a small sprinkling of the county aristocracy and county gentry.

County Dances mainly consist of a series of big parties hosted by different ladies in the local area where the ball takes place; however, there are two types of county balls: those held in large, busy towns, attended by the main residents of those towns, with just a few members of the county aristocracy and gentry present.

There are also Hunt Balls and annual Charity Balls [p.94]which take place between October and February, and which are an amalgamation of both classes of balls.

There are also Hunt Balls and annual Charity Balls [p.94]that happen between October and February, and they combine elements of both types of balls.

The neighbourhood where a ball is held is a sufficient indication as to whether it is likely to be a smart one or not.

The neighborhood where a party is held is a good indicator of whether it’s going to be a classy event or not.

As a rule the leading ladies of a county lend their names as patronesses and supporters of a charity ball, although it by no means follows that they will personally attend it; but a long list of influential patronesses materially increases the sale of tickets, which is the result to be achieved.

As a rule, the prominent women in a county lend their names as patrons and supporters of a charity ball, although it doesn't necessarily mean they will actually attend; however, a long list of influential patrons significantly boosts ticket sales, which is the end goal.

A large attendance is not the primary object of a county ball, as the sum raised by the sale of tickets is only required to defray the expenses of the ball, although these are sometimes considerable, especially when the decorations are elaborate, and the arrangements on a grand scale, in which case there is not seldom a deficiency rather than a surplus, which deficiency is defrayed by the stewards themselves.

A large turnout isn't the main goal of a county ball since the money made from ticket sales is just needed to cover the event's costs. These costs can sometimes be significant, especially if the decorations are fancy and the setup is on a grand scale. In those cases, there's often a shortfall instead of a profit, and that shortfall is often covered by the stewards themselves.

To ensure a good ball considerable unanimity on the part of the county ladies is demanded, and they usually meet and consult together previous to fixing the date of the ball, to take into consideration the fixtures of neighbouring county balls, and so avoid the possibility of the said balls clashing with their own county ball, and also with a view of perhaps attracting the house parties of their more distant neighbours to swell the numbers at their own ball.

To make sure the ball goes well, it's important for the county ladies to agree on things. They usually get together to talk before setting the date of the ball, considering the schedules of nearby county balls to prevent any overlap with their own event. They also aim to attract guests from further away to boost attendance at their own ball.

House parties invited for a ball vary from ten to twenty-five, as the accommodation of a house admits.

House parties invited for a ball range from ten to twenty-five, depending on how many guests the house can accommodate.

It is not the province of the stewards of a ball to find partners for either ladies or gentlemen, and therefore, if a lady does not form one of a large party, but merely attends a county ball with a relative or friend, and has not a large acquaintance amongst these present, she has very little chance of obtaining partners.

It’s not the job of the event organizers to find partners for either women or men. So, if a woman isn’t part of a large group but just goes to a county ball with a family member or friend and doesn’t know many people there, her chances of finding dance partners are pretty slim.

Young ladies do not now return to their chaperons after each dance, or after they have been to the tea-room.

Young ladies no longer go back to their chaperones after each dance or after visiting the tea room.

A gentleman should offer his arm to his partner at the conclusion of a dance to conduct her to the tea-room. [p.95]In round dances, it is customary to take frequent pauses, and not to race round the ball-room until the music ceases.

A gentleman should offer his arm to his partner at the end of a dance to escort her to the tea room. [p.95]In partner dances, it's common to take regular breaks and not rush around the ballroom until the music stops.

At country balls programmes are invariably used; at London balls they are never used, save at public balls.

At country balls, programs are always used; at London balls, they are rarely used, except at public balls.

County balls usually commence between nine and ten o'clock, sometimes a ball is not opened until the most influential of the stewards and their parties have arrived, but oftener than not the two first dances are over before the arrival of the county magnates.

County balls usually start between nine and ten o'clock. Sometimes a ball doesn't kick off until the most important stewards and their guests have arrived, but more often than not, the first two dances are over before the county VIPs show up.

It depends upon the length of the drive at what time people arrive at a ball; as a rule, they do not arrive later than 10.30 p.m.

It depends on how long the drive is for when people show up at a party; generally, they don’t arrive later than 10:30 PM.

The usual mode of conveying a house-party to a ball is by private omnibus in addition to carriages and motor cars; but when these are hired for the occasion the expense should be defrayed by the guests themselves.

The typical way to get guests from a house party to a ball is by private bus, along with carriages and cars; however, when these are rented for the event, the cost should be covered by the guests themselves.

It is usual to leave a country ball not later than half-past two; the most fashionable people invariably do so about that hour.

It’s common to leave a country party by 2:30; the trendiest people always do around that time.

As a matter of course persons attending public balls take their ball tickets with them.

As a standard practice, people attending public balls bring their ball tickets with them.


When attending a Military Ball, or a Hunt Ball, it is usually the rule to take the invitation card and hand it to the sergeant or official in attendance.

When going to a Military Ball, or a Hunt Ball, it's generally expected to take the invitation card and give it to the sergeant or official in charge.

It is sometimes stated on the invitation card that this is to be done, although it is often taken for granted that persons will do so of their own accord.

It’s sometimes mentioned on the invitation that this should be done, but it’s often assumed that people will do it on their own.

At balls given by private individuals, the invited guests should not bring their invitation cards with them, unless in the case of a bal masqué, where they are sometimes requested to do so.

At parties hosted by private individuals, guests generally shouldn't bring their invitation cards, except for a bal masqué, where they're sometimes asked to do so.

In giving a ball three weeks' notice is considered necessary, but with regard to a dance a short ten days' notice would suffice.

In planning a ball, a three-week notice is usually required, but for a dance, a short ten days' notice is enough.


[p.96]The Invitation Card is the usual "at home" card, the word "Dancing" being printed in the corner of the card.

[p.96]The Invite is the standard "at home" card, with the word "Dancing" printed in the corner.

The word "ball" should never be used on an invitation card, however grand the entertainment; and the same form of invitation is employed either in the case of a small dance or of a large ball, though in the event of a small dance only being given, the words "Small" or "Early" should be written or printed on the invitation card.

The word "ball" should never be used on an invitation card, no matter how fancy the event is; the same type of invitation is used for both a small dance and a large ball, but if it's just a small dance, the words "Small" or "Early" should be included on the invitation card.

Invitations to a ball should be issued in the name of the hostess only.

Invitations to a ball should be sent out under the name of the hostess only.

When the host is a widower, with a grown-up daughter, the invitations should be issued in their joint names.

When the host is a widower with an adult daughter, the invitations should be sent out in their joint names.

When the host is a widower, or a bachelor, they should be issued in his name.

When the host is a widower or a bachelor, they should be issued in his name.

Invitations issued by officers, members of hunt committees, bachelors, etc., to their balls, either request the pleasure or the honour of Mrs. ——'s company; but this formula should not be used by ladies when issuing invitations; the "at home" card should simply bear the word "Dancing" on the bottom of the card, the hour and date filled in in the allotted space, the name of the guest written at the top of the card.

Invitations sent out by officers, members of hunting committees, bachelors, etc., for their balls either ask for the pleasure or the honor of Mrs. ——'s company; however, ladies should not use this wording when sending out invitations. The "at home" card should just have the word "Dancing" at the bottom, the time and date filled in the designated space, and the guest's name written at the top of the card.

In the case of a written invitation, it would be correct to use the words "ball" or "dance" when alluding to the entertainment about to be given, in a friendly note.

In the case of a written invitation, it would be appropriate to use the words "ball" or "dance" when referring to the entertainment that will be provided in a friendly note.

A lady or gentleman might ask for an invitation for his or her friend to a ball given by an acquaintance, although the acquaintanceship were of a slight character; but a lady or gentleman should not ask for an invitation to a ball if unacquainted with the giver of it. The fact of mutual friends having received invitations to a ball gives no claim upon the hospitality of a stranger, therefore such requests are inadmissible.

A person might request an invitation for a friend to a party hosted by someone they know, even if their relationship is just casual; however, a person shouldn't ask for an invitation to a party if they don't know the host. Just because mutual friends have received invitations doesn't give anyone the right to ask a stranger for hospitality, so such requests are not acceptable.

The proper course for a person to pursue in the event of desiring an invitation to a ball given by some one with [p.97]whom he or she is unacquainted, is to request some mutual friend to obtain one; and this course is always followed.

The best way for someone to get an invitation to a ball hosted by someone they don't know is to ask a mutual friend to help secure one; this approach is always used.


Cards should be left by the guests present at a ball within the current week if possible. (See Chapter III.)

Guests at a ball should leave their cards. during the current week, if possible. (See Chapter III.)


Gratuities should never be given by the guests to the servants of the house where a ball is given.

Tips should never be given by guests to the staff of the house where a ball is held.


State Balls.—Two State Balls are annually given at Buckingham Palace during the London season by command of His Majesty. Invitations are issued by the Lord Chamberlain, but His Majesty previously revises the list.

State Balls.—Every year, two State Balls are held at Buckingham Palace during the London season, as instructed by His Majesty. The Lord Chamberlain sends out the invitations, but His Majesty reviews the guest list beforehand.

When ladies and gentlemen attend a State Ball at Buckingham Palace they make their way to the ball-room unannounced; and there is no official reception accorded to them, either by "Royalty" or by the Lord Chamberlain.

When people attend a State Ball at Buckingham Palace, they arrive at the ballroom without prior notice; and there is no official greeting for them from either the "Royalty" or the Lord Chamberlain.

Dancing does not commence until the arrival of the royal party, when the guests rise and remain standing while the Royal Quadrille—with which the ball opens—is being danced.

Dancing doesn’t start until the royal party arrives, at which point the guests stand and stay on their feet while the Royal Quadrille—which kicks off the ball—is performed.

The King and Queen act as host and hostess on these occasions, but confine their attentions to those with whom they are personally acquainted.

The King and Queen serve as hosts at these events, but they focus their attention only on those they know personally.

Ladies attending a State Ball at Buckingham Palace should wear the usual full evening dress; but they should not wear Court trains, or plumes, or lappets.

Ladies attending a State Ball at Buckingham Palace should wear the usual full evening dress; however, they should not wear Court trains, plumes, or lappets.

Gentlemen attending State Balls should wear uniform or full Court dress—dress coat, breeches and silk stockings, shoes and buckles; trousers can only be worn as part of a uniform, and not with a Court dress as generally worn at a levée.

Gentlemen attending State Balls should wear a uniform or full Court dress—dress coat, breeches, and silk stockings, shoes and buckles; trousers can only be worn as part of a uniform and not with a Court dress as typically worn at a levee.

A gentleman intending to dance should remove his sword, otherwise he should not do so.

A guy who wants to dance should take off his sword; otherwise, he shouldn't dance at all.

When the Court is in mourning, ladies attending a State Ball should wear mourning according to the official notice which duly appears in the Gazette.

When the Court is in mourning, women attending a State Ball should wear black as stated in the official notice that appears in the Gazette.

[p.98]Gentlemen should wear crape on the left arm, which is supplied in the cloak-room of the Palace to those who have forgotten to provide themselves with it, as it is imperative, when the Court is in mourning, that a band of crape should be worn at either State Ball or State Concert.

[p.98]Men should wear a black ribbon on their left arm, which is available in the cloakroom of the Palace for those who forgot to bring their own, as it is required that a black band be worn during any State Ball or State Concert when the Court is in mourning.

The balls given by the princes and princesses of the blood royal are not State Balls, therefore Court dress is not worn by the gentlemen present.

The balls hosted by the princes and princesses from the royal family are not State Balls, so the gentlemen in attendance do not wear formal Court dress.

They act as host and hostess at the balls given by them and receive their guests, shaking hands with them as they are announced.

They serve as the hosts at the parties they hold and greet their guests, shaking hands as each person is announced.

Ladies and gentlemen do not take their cards of invitation with them to Buckingham Palace.

Ladies and gentlemen don’t bring their invitation cards with them to Buckingham Palace.

[p.99]CHAPTER XIII

DINNER GIVING AND DINING OUT

Dinner giving is perhaps the most important of all social observances, therefore dinner parties rank first amongst all entertainments.

Dinner giving is probably the most essential of all social events, so dinner parties are the top choice for entertainment.

Dinner giving is so thoroughly understood to rest upon the principle of an equivalent, that those who do not give dinners hardly come within the category of diners out. This rule, however, is open to many exceptions in favour of privileged individuals, popular and prominent members of society whose presence at dinner parties is appreciated and welcomed in most circles.

Dinner invitations are generally based on the idea of reciprocation, so those who don’t host dinners rarely fit into the group of people who dine out. However, this rule has many exceptions, especially for privileged individuals and well-known members of society whose attendance at dinner parties is valued and welcomed in most social circles.

Dinner-parties are of more frequent occurrence, and are of more social significance, than any other form of entertainment.

Dinner parties happen more often and are more socially important than any other type of entertainment.


Dinner Invitations.—An invitation to dinner conveys a greater mark of esteem, or friendship and cordiality, towards the guest invited, than is conveyed by an invitation to any other social gathering, it being the highest compliment, socially speaking, that is offered by one person to another. It is also a civility that can be readily interchanged, which in itself gives it an advantage over all other civilities.

Dinner invites.—Getting invited to dinner shows a deeper level of respect, friendship, and warmth towards the guest than an invite to any other social event. It’s considered the highest compliment one person can give to another in a social context. Plus, it’s a courtesy that can easily be reciprocated, which makes it stand out compared to other forms of polite gestures.

The orthodox dinner giver must necessarily possess a certain amount of wealth, and wealth and wit do not always go hand in hand. Oftener than not, the former rather overweights the latter; hence, the introduction of a lighter element in the form of amusing people whose métier in life it is to be amusing and to appear amused.

The traditional host for dinner must have a certain level of wealth, but wealth and humor don’t always complement each other. More often than not, wealth tends to overshadow humor; thus, it’s important to add a lighter element by inviting entertaining people whose job is to be entertaining and look like they’re enjoying themselves.

[p.100]Dinner giving is in itself not only a test of the position occupied in society by the dinner giver, but it is also a direct road to obtaining a recognized place in society. A means of enlarging a limited acquaintance and a reputation for giving good dinners is in itself a passport to fashionable society. Dinner giving, in the fullest sense of the word, is a science not easily acquired, so much depending on the talent which the host or hostess may possess for organizing dinner-parties.

[p.100]Hosting a dinner isn't just a reflection of the social status of the host; it's also a direct way to gain acceptance in society. It's a way to expand a narrow circle of acquaintances, and having a reputation for throwing great dinners can be your ticket to high society. Throwing a dinner, in its true sense, is an art that isn't easily mastered, as it heavily relies on the host or hostess's ability to organize dinner parties.

When a large dinner-party is contemplated, it is usual to give three weeks' notice, but of late this notice has been extended to four, five, and even six weeks.

When planning a big dinner party, it’s common to give three weeks' notice, but recently this notice has been stretched to four, five, or even six weeks.

Diners out are rather inclined to rebel against this innovation, considering that an invitation bearing the date of a month hence pledges them to remain in town, and as it were controls their movements, for the acceptance of an invitation is in the eyes of diners out a binding obligation; only ill-health, family bereavement, or some all-important reason justifies its being set on one side or otherwise evaded.

Diners out tend to resist this new idea, since an invitation with a date a month away commits them to staying in town, essentially restricting their plans. For them, accepting an invitation is a serious commitment; only illness, a family death, or some major reason can justify skipping it or finding a way around it.

Those inconsiderate enough to make trivial excuses at the last moment are not often retained on the dinner-list of a host or hostess.

Those who are inconsiderate enough to make last-minute excuses usually don't stay on a host or hostess's dinner guest list.

Dinner invitations are issued in the joint names of host and hostess.

Dinner invitations are sent out in the names of both the host and hostess.

The master of the house occupies a prominent position amongst his guests, when dispensing hospitality as a "dinner giver."

The host holds a significant role among his guests when providing hospitality as a "dinner host."

From five to ten days' notice is considered sufficient for invitations to small and unceremonious dinner-parties.

From five to ten days' notice is seen as enough time for invitations to casual dinner parties.

Printed cards are in general use in town for issuing dinner invitations, and can be purchased from any stationer; these cards only require to be filled in with the names of host and hostess and guests, date, hour, and address. The united names of the host and hostess should be written in the space left for that purpose. Thus, "Mr. and Mrs. A.," [p.101]and the name or names of the guests in the next vacant space.

Printed cards are commonly used in town for sending dinner invitations and can be bought from any stationery store. These cards only need to be filled in with the names of the host and hostess, the guests, the date, time, and address. The combined names of the host and hostess should be written in the designated space. So, it should read, "Mr. and Mrs. A.," [p.101]and the name or names of the guests in the next available space.

When invitations are issued for small dinner-parties, it is more usual to write notes than to make use of printed cards.

When invitations are sent out for small dinner parties, it's more common to write notes than to use printed cards.

Acceptances or refusals of dinner invitations should be sent with as little delay as possible after the invitations have been received. It is a want of courtesy on the part of a person invited not to do so, as a hostess is otherwise left in doubt as to whether the person invited intends dining with her or not, and is consequently unable to fill up the vacant place with an eligible substitute; thus rendering her dinner-party an ill-assorted one.

Accepting or declining dinner invitations should be done as quickly as possible after receiving them. It’s considered rude not to respond, as the hostess is left uncertain about whether the invited guest plans to attend, making it difficult for her to fill the empty spot with someone else suitable, which can make her dinner party less enjoyable.

An answer to an invitation cannot be solicited in a subsequent note; it is therefore incumbent upon the invited person to dispatch an answer within a day or two at least. Dinner invitations are either sent by post or by a servant, and the answers are also conveyed in a like manner.

An answer to an invitation can’t be asked for in a follow-up note; it’s up to the invited person to send a response within a day or two at most. Dinner invitations are either mailed or delivered by a servant, and responses are sent back in the same way.

Dinner invitations are invariably sent out by the hostess.

Dinner invitations are always sent out by the host.

It is not usual in town to invite more than three members of one family; it is now the custom to ask young ladies with their parents to dinner-parties.

It’s not common in town to invite more than three members of one family; now it’s customary to invite young ladies along with their parents to dinner parties.


Receiving Dinner-Guests.—The guests should arrive within fifteen minutes of the hour named on the invitation card.

Hosting Dinner Guests.—The guests should arrive within fifteen minutes of the time stated on the invitation.

On no occasion is punctuality more imperative than in the case of dining out; formerly many allowed themselves great latitude in this respect, and a long wait for the tardy guests was the result. A host and hostess frequently waited over half an hour for expected guests. But now punctuality has become the rule in the highest circles, and dinner is served within twenty minutes of the arrival of the first guest. In general, people much given to dining out make a point of arriving in good time; but there are many in society who presume upon their position, and are proverbially unpunctual, knowing that in the height of the season [p.102]a hostess would wait half an hour rather than sit down to dinner without them; but this want of consideration soon becomes known in their different sets, and is always taken into account when "their company is requested at dinner."

On no occasion is being on time more important than when dining out; in the past, many people took their time with this, which often led to long waits for late guests. A host and hostess frequently waited over half an hour for expected guests. But now, punctuality is the norm among the elite, and dinner is served within twenty minutes of the first guest's arrival. Generally, those who dine out often make it a point to arrive on time; however, there are many in society who take advantage of their status and are known for being late, thinking that during the busy season [p.102] a hostess would wait half an hour rather than eat without them. But this lack of consideration quickly becomes apparent in their social circles and is always factored in when "their company is requested at dinner."

In France, it is not the rule, or the custom, to wait dinner for late arrivals, and the dinner is served punctually to the hour named in the invitation.

In France, it's not common to wait for latecomers, and dinner is served right on time as indicated in the invitation.

The dinner-hour varies from eight to nine, although perhaps 8.30 is the most usual hour. In the country it ranges from 7.30 to 8.30.

The dinner time varies from eight to nine, but 8:30 is probably the most common hour. In the countryside, it ranges from 7:30 to 8:30.

Punctuality on the part of the guests enables the hostess to make any introductions she may consider advisable before dinner is served.

Punctuality from the guests allows the hostess to make any introductions she thinks are necessary before dinner is served.

The host and hostess should be in readiness to receive their guests in the drawing-room at the hour specified on the card.

The host and hostess should be ready to welcome their guests in the living room at the time mentioned on the card.

On arrival, a lady should take off her cloak in the cloak-room, or should leave it in the hall with the servant in attendance, before entering the drawing-room.

On arrival, a lady should hang up her coat in the coatroom, or leave it in the hallway with the servant present, before going into the living room.

A gentleman should leave his overcoat and hat in the gentlemen's cloak-room, or in the hall.

A man should leave his overcoat and hat in the men's cloakroom or in the hallway.

At large dinner-parties, the butler is stationed on the staircase, and announces the guests as they arrive. At small dinner-parties, or where only one man-servant is kept, the servant precedes the guest or guests on their arrival, to the drawing-room. The guests should then give their names to the servant, that he may announce them.

At big dinner parties, the butler stands on the staircase and announces the guests as they arrive. At smaller dinner parties, or where there's only one servant, the servant leads the guest or guests to the drawing room upon their arrival. The guests should then provide their names to the servant so he can announce them.

A lady and gentleman, on being announced, should not enter the drawing-room arm-in-arm or side by side. The lady or ladies, if more than one, should enter the room in advance of the gentleman, although the servant announces "Mr., Mrs., and Miss A."

A woman and man, when announced, shouldn't enter the living room arm-in-arm or side by side. The woman or women, if there’s more than one, should enter the room before the man, even if the servant announces "Mr., Mrs., and Miss A."

The host and hostess should come forward and shake hands with each guest on arrival. The ladies should at once seat themselves, but gentlemen either stand about the [p.103]room and talk to each other, or sit down after a wait of some minutes.

The host and hostess should greet each guest with a handshake upon arrival. The women should immediately take a seat, while the men can either mingle and chat with each other or sit down after waiting a few minutes.

When a lady is acquainted with many of the guests present, she should not make her way at once to shake hands with all, but should make an opportunity to do so in an unobtrusive manner; it would be sufficient to recognise them by a nod or a smile in the mean time. A lady should bow to any gentleman she knows, and he should cross the room to shake hands with her at once if disengaged.

When a woman knows many of the guests at an event, she shouldn't rush over to shake hands with everyone right away. Instead, she should find a chance to greet them in a subtle way; a nod or a smile will do for now. She should also bow to any man she knows, and he should come over to shake her hand immediately if he is free.

At a small dinner-party, where the guests are unacquainted, the hostess should introduce the persons of highest rank to each other; but at a large dinner-party, she would not do so, unless she had some especial reason for making the introduction.

At a small dinner party where the guests don’t know each other, the host should introduce the people of highest status to one another; however, at a large dinner party, she wouldn’t do this unless she had a specific reason for making the introduction.

In the country, introductions at dinner-parties are far oftener made than in town.

In the countryside, introductions at dinner parties happen much more often than in the city.

Precedency is strictly observed at all dinner-parties. (See Chapter V.)

Precedency is strictly followed at all dinner parties. (See Chapter V.)


Sending Guests in to Dinner.—The host should take the lady of highest rank present in to dinner, and the gentleman of highest rank should take the hostess. This rule is absolute, unless the lady or gentleman of highest rank is related to the host or hostess, in which case his or her rank would be in abeyance, out of courtesy to the other guests.

Seating Guests for Dinner.—The host should escort the highest-ranked lady present to dinner, and the highest-ranked gentleman should escort the hostess. This rule is strict, unless the highest-ranked lady or gentleman is related to the host or hostess, in which case their rank would be set aside out of courtesy to the other guests.

A husband and wife, or a father and daughter, or a mother and son, should not be sent in to dinner together.

A husband and wife, or a father and daughter, or a mother and son, shouldn't be sent to dinner together.

A host and hostess should, if possible, invite an equal number of ladies and gentlemen. It is usual to invite two or more gentlemen than there are ladies, in order that the married ladies should not be obliged to go in to dinner with each other's husbands only. Thus, Mrs. A. and Mr. B., Mr. B. and Mrs. A., Mrs. B. should be taken in to dinner by Mr. C., and Mr. A. should take Mrs. G., and so on.

A host and hostess should, if possible, invite an equal number of women and men. It’s common to invite two or more men than there are women, so that the married women won’t have to sit at dinner with just each other's husbands. So, Mrs. A. and Mr. B., Mr. B. and Mrs. A., Mrs. B. should be seated at dinner with Mr. C., and Mr. A. should take Mrs. G., and so on.

When ladies are in a majority at a dinner-party to the extent of two or three, the ladies of highest rank should [p.104]be taken in to dinner by the gentlemen present, and the remaining ladies should follow by themselves; but such an arrangement is unusual and undesirable, though sometimes unavoidable when the dinner-party is an impromptu one, for instance, and the notice given has been but a short one.

When there are two or three more women than men at a dinner party, the highest-ranking women should [p.104]be escorted to dinner by the men present, and the other women should follow separately. However, this setup is uncommon and often not preferred, although it can be necessary at last-minute gatherings where the invitation was only sent out recently.

If there should be one gentleman short of the number required, the hostess frequently goes in to dinner by herself, following in the wake of the last couple.

If there's one man short of the required number, the hostess often goes to dinner by herself, following behind the last couple.

The usual mode of sending guests in to dinner is for the host or hostess to inform each gentleman, shortly after his arrival, which of the ladies he is to take in to dinner.

The typical way to send guests to dinner is for the host or hostess to let each gentleman know, shortly after he arrives, which lady he is supposed to escort to dinner.

No "choice" is given to any gentleman as to which of the ladies he would prefer taking in to dinner, it being simply a question of precedency.

No "choice" is given to any gentleman about which lady he would prefer to take to dinner; it's just a matter of precedence.

Should any difficulty arise as to the order in which the guests should follow the host to the dining-room, the hostess, knowing the precedency due to each of her guests, should indicate to each gentleman when it is his turn to descend to the dining-room. He should then offer his arm to the lady whom the host had previously desired him to take in to dinner.

If there's any uncertainty about the order in which guests should follow the host to the dining room, the hostess, being aware of the hierarchy among her guests, should signal to each gentleman when it's his turn to head to the dining room. He should then offer his arm to the lady the host previously asked him to escort to dinner.

Dinner is announced by the butler or man-servant.

Dinner is announced by the butler or servant.

When the guests have arrived, or when the host desires dinner to be served, he should ring or inform the servant accordingly.

When the guests have arrived, or when the host wants dinner to be served, he should ring or let the servant know.

On dinner being announced, the host should give his right arm to the lady of highest rank present, and, with her, lead the way to the dining-room, followed by the lady second in rank, with a gentleman second in rank and so on. The gentleman of highest rank present should follow last with the hostess.

On the announcement of dinner, the host should offer his right arm to the highest-ranking lady present and, with her, lead the way to the dining room, followed by the second-ranking lady and a gentleman of second rank, and so on. The highest-ranking gentleman present should follow last with the hostess.

When the second couple are about to leave the drawing-room, the hostess frequently requests each gentleman in turn to follow with a lady according to the precedency due to each. Thus, "Mr. A., will you take Mrs. B.?" This also answers the purpose of an introduction, should the [p.105]couple be unacquainted with each other, and the hostess has not found an opportunity of introducing them to each other on their arrival.

When the second couple is about to leave the living room, the hostess often asks each gentleman one by one to pair up with a lady based on their rank. So, she might say, "Mr. A., will you take Mrs. B.?" This also serves as an introduction if the couple doesn't know each other and the hostess hasn't had a chance to introduce them when they arrived. [p.105]

When a case of precedency occurs, in which either the lady or gentleman must waive their right of precedence, that of the gentleman gives way to that of the lady. (See Chapter V.)

When a situation of precedence arises, where either the lady or the gentleman has to give up their right to precedence, the gentleman's right is set aside for the lady's. (See Chapter V.)

A gentleman should offer his right arm to a lady on leaving the drawing-room.

A gentleman should offer his right arm to a lady when leaving the living room.

Ladies and gentlemen should not proceed to the dining-room in silence, but should at once enter into conversation with each other. (See the work entitled "The Art of Conversing.")

Ladies and gentlemen shouldn't walk into the dining room in silence; instead, they should start chatting with each other right away. (See the work entitled "The Art of Conversing.")

On entering the dining-room the lady whom the host has taken in to dinner should seat herself at his right hand. On the Continent this custom is reversed, and it is etiquette for the lady to sit at the left hand of the gentleman by whom she is taken in to dinner.

On entering the dining room, the lady who the host has brought in for dinner should sit at his right side. In Europe, this custom is the opposite, and it's proper for the lady to sit at the gentleman's left side when she's been brought in for dinner.

The host should remain standing in his place, at the bottom of the table, until the guests have taken their seats, and should motion the various couples as they enter the dining-room to the places he wishes them to occupy at the table. This is the most usual method of placing the guests at the dinner-table. When the host does not indicate where they are to sit, they sit near to the host or hostess according to precedency.

The host should stay standing at the bottom of the table until the guests are seated and should guide the couples as they enter the dining room to the places he wants them to sit. This is the most common way to arrange guests at the dinner table. If the host doesn't specify where they should sit, they will take seats near the host or hostess based on their rank.

The host and hostess should arrange beforehand the places they wish their guests to occupy at the dinner-table.

The host and hostess should plan ahead the seats they want their guests to take at the dinner table.

If a host did not indicate to the guests the various places he wished them to occupy, the result would probably be that husbands and wives would be seated side by side, or uncongenial people would sit together.

If a host didn't tell the guests where he wanted them to sit, it would likely mean that husbands and wives would be seated next to each other, or people who didn't get along would end up sitting together.

The custom of putting a card with the name of the guest on the table in the place allotted to each individual guest is frequently followed at large dinner-parties, and in some [p.106]instances the name of each guest is printed on a menu and placed in front of each cover.

The practice of placing a card with each guest's name on the table at their assigned seat is commonly seen at large dinner parties, and in some [p.106]cases, each guest's name is printed on a menu and set in front of their place setting.

The host and the lady taken in to dinner by him should sit at the bottom of the table. He should sit in the centre at the bottom of the table and place the lady whom he has taken down at his right hand. The same rule applies to the hostess. She should sit in the centre at the top of the table, the gentleman by whom she has been taken in to dinner being placed at her left hand.

The host and the lady he takes to dinner should sit at the bottom of the table. He should sit in the center at the bottom and place the lady he brought with him on his right side. The same rule applies to the hostess. She should sit in the center at the top of the table, with the gentleman who accompanied her sitting on her left side.

The lady second in rank should sit at the host's left hand.

The woman with the second highest rank should sit to the host's left.

Each lady should sit at the right hand of the gentleman by whom she is taken in to dinner.

Each lady should sit at the right side of the gentleman who brings her to dinner.

It is solely a matter of inclination whether a lady and gentleman, who have gone in to dinner together, converse with each other only, or with their right-and left-hand neighbours also, but they usually find some topic of conversation in common, otherwise a dinner-party would prove but a succession of tête-à-tête.

It’s completely up to personal preference whether a lady and gentleman who go in to dinner together talk only to each other or also to their neighbors on the right and left. However, they usually find some shared topic to discuss; otherwise, a dinner party would just be a series of tête-à-têtes.


The Menus are placed the length of the table, on an average one to two persons or occasionally one to each person, and the menu cards are elaborate or simple, according to individual taste, and are purchased printed for the purpose, having a space for the names of the dishes to be filled in, which is usually done by the mistress of the house, unless the establishment is on a large scale, it being usual to write them out in French.

The Menus are set out along the table, typically one for every one to two people, or sometimes one for each person. The menu cards can be fancy or simple, depending on personal preference, and they are bought pre-printed for this purpose, with a section for listing the names of the dishes. This is usually done by the host of the event, unless it’s a large gathering, in which case, it’s common to write them out in French.

Fanciful menu holders are much in use.

Fanciful menu holders are widely used.

The use of menus would be pretentious at a small dinner-party when there is but little choice of dishes; but when there is a choice of dishes a menu is indispensable.

Using menus at a small dinner party seems unnecessary when there aren’t many dish options; however, when there are multiple choices, a menu becomes essential.


The Usual and Fashionable Mode of serving Dinner is called Dîner à la Russe, although at small or friendly dinners the host sometimes prefers to carve the [p.107]joint himself in the first course, and the birds in the second course. But dinner-tables, whether for dining à la Russe, or for dining en famille, are invariably arranged in the same style, the difference being merely the extent of the display made as regards flowers, plate and glass, which are the accessories of the dining-table.

The Common and Trendy Way of Serving Dinner is called Dîner à la Russe, though at smaller or casual dinners, the host sometimes likes to carve the [p.107] joint himself during the first course, and the birds during the second course. However, dinner tables, whether for dining à la Russe or for dining en famille, are always set up in the same way, with the only difference being how much is displayed in terms of flowers, plates, and glassware, which are the finishing touches of the dining table.

When the host helps the soup, a small ladleful for each person is the proper quantity; a soup-plate should not be filled with soup.

When serving the soup, the host should use a small ladleful for each person; a soup plate shouldn't be filled to the brim.

When the party is a small one, and the joints or birds are carved by the host, the portions should be handed to the guests in the order in which they are seated, although occasionally the ladies are helped before the gentlemen.

When the party is small and the host carves the meat or poultry, the portions should be served to the guests in the order they are seated, although sometimes the ladies are served before the gentlemen.

The rule at all dinner-parties is for the servant to commence serving by handing the dishes to the lady seated at the host's right hand, then to the lady seated at the host's left hand, and from thence the length of the table to each guest in the order seated, irrespective of sex.

The rule at all dinner parties is for the server to start serving by handing the dishes to the lady on the host's right, then to the lady on the host's left, and then continue down the table to each guest in the order they are seated, regardless of gender.

Double entrées should be provided at large dinner-parties, and the servants should commence handing the dishes at both sides of the table simultaneously.

Double entrées should be served at large dinner parties, and the staff should start passing the dishes from both sides of the table at the same time.

Dîner à la Russe is the Russian fashion introduced into society many years ago. The whole of the dinner is served from a side-table, no dishes whatever being placed on the table save dishes of fruit.

Dîner à la Russe is the Russian style that was introduced to society many years ago. The entire dinner is served from a side table, with no dishes placed on the table except for fruit dishes.


Dinner-table Decorations.—As regards the most correct style of dinner-table decorations, they offer great diversity of arrangement.

Dinner Table Decor.—When it comes to the best style for dinner-table decorations, there are many different options for how to set them up.

High centre pieces and low centre pieces. Low specimen glasses placed the length of the table and trails of creepers and flowers laid on the table-cloth itself are some of the prevailing features of the day, but table decorations are essentially a matter of taste rather than of etiquette, and the extent of these decorations depends very much upon the size of the plate chest and the length of the purse of the dinner giver.

High centerpieces and low centerpieces. Low specimen glasses arranged along the length of the table and strands of vines and flowers spread over the tablecloth itself are some of the popular trends today, but table decorations are mostly a matter of personal taste rather than etiquette, and the scope of these decorations depends largely on the size of the plate collection and the budget of the dinner host.

[p.108]The fruit for dessert is usually arranged down the centre of the table, amidst the flowers and plate. Some dinner-tables are also adorned with a variety of French conceits besides fruit and flowers; other dinner-tables are decorated with flowers and plate only, the dessert not being placed on the table at all; but this latter mode can only be adopted by those who can make a lavish display of flowers and plate in the place of fruit.

[p.108]The fruit for dessert is typically arranged in the center of the table, surrounded by flowers and dishes. Some dinner tables are also decorated with various French designs in addition to fruit and flowers; others feature only flowers and dishes with no fruit displayed at all. However, this latter style can only be used by those who can create an extravagant display of flowers and dishes to substitute for the fruit.

As regards lighting the dinner table. Electric light is now in general use in town, and more or less in the country when possible. When not available, lamps and wax candles are used as heretofore. The shades in use should be carefully chosen as they add greatly to the comfort of the guests and to the success of the lighting. Silver candlesticks are often fitted with small electric lamps, and handsome silver lamps are brought into use in a similar manner for the dinner table.

As for lighting the dinner table, electric lights are now commonly used in cities, and increasingly in rural areas when possible. When electric light isn't available, lamps and wax candles are still used as before. The lampshades should be thoughtfully selected, as they significantly enhance the comfort of the guests and the effectiveness of the lighting. Silver candlesticks are often equipped with small electric lamps, and elegant silver lamps are similarly used for the dinner table.

The term "cover" signifies the place laid at table for each person. It consists of a table-spoon for soup, fish knife and fork, two knives, two large forks, and glasses for wines given. For such arrangements see chapter "Waiting at dinner" in the work entitled "Waiting at Table."

The term "cover" refers to the setting for each person at the table. It includes a soup spoon, a fish knife and fork, two knives, two large forks, and glasses for the wines served. For more details, see the chapter "Waiting at Dinner" in the book titled "Waiting at Table."

Sherry is always drunk after soup, hock with the fish after the soup. Champagne is drunk immediately after the first entrée has been served, and during the remainder of dinner until dessert. Claret, sherry, port, and Madeira are the wines drunk at dessert, and not champagne, as it is essentially a dinner wine. When liqueurs are given they are handed after the ices.

Sherry is always consumed after soup, and hock is served with the fish after the soup. Champagne is poured right after the first entrée has been served, and it’s enjoyed throughout the rest of dinner until dessert. Claret, sherry, port, and Madeira are the wines served at dessert, and not champagne, as it’s primarily a dinner wine. When liqueurs are offered, they’re served after the ices.


Dinner-table Etiquette.—Soup should be eaten with a table-spoon and not with a dessert-spoon, it would be out of place to use a dessert-spoon for that purpose. Dessert-spoons, as their name implies, are intended for other purposes, such as for eating fruit-tarts, custard-puddings, etc., [p.109]or any sweet that is not sufficiently substantial to be eaten with a fork.

Dinner Table Etiquette.—You should eat soup with a tablespoon, not a dessert spoon; using a dessert spoon for that would be inappropriate. Dessert spoons, as the name suggests, are meant for other things, like eating fruit tarts, custard puddings, etc., [p.109]or any sweet that isn’t substantial enough to require a fork.

Fish should be eaten with a silver fork when possible, otherwise with a silver fish knife and fork.

Fish should be eaten with a silver fork when possible; otherwise, use a silver fish knife and fork.

All made dishes, such as quenelles, rissoles, patties, etc., should be eaten with a fork only, and not with a knife and fork.

All prepared dishes, like quenelles, rissoles, patties, etc., should be eaten with a fork only, not with a knife and fork.

For sweetbreads and cutlets, etc., a knife and fork are requisite; and, as a matter of course, for poultry, game, etc.

For sweetbreads and cutlets, a knife and fork are necessary; and, of course, the same goes for poultry, game, etc.

In eating asparagus, a knife and fork should be used, and the points should be cut off and eaten with a fork as is seakale, etc.

In eating asparagus, you should use a knife and fork, cutting off the tips and eating them with a fork, similar to seakale, etc.

Salad should be eaten with a knife and fork; it is served on salad plates, which are placed beside the dinner-plates.

Salad should be eaten with a knife and fork; it is served on salad plates, which are placed next to the dinner plates.

Cucumber is eaten off the dinner-plate, and not off a separate plate.

Cucumber is eaten from the dinner plate, not from a separate plate.

Peas should be eaten with a fork.

Peas should be eaten with a fork.

In eating game or poultry, the bone of either wing or leg should not be touched with the fingers, but the meat cut close off the bone; and if a wing it is best to sever it at the joint, by which means the meat is cut off far more easily.

In eating game or poultry, you shouldn’t touch the bone of either the wing or leg with your fingers; instead, cut the meat close to the bone. If it’s a wing, it’s best to cut it at the joint, as this makes it much easier to separate the meat.

Pastry should be eaten with a fork, but in the case of a fruit tart, a dessert-spoon should be used as well as a fork, but only for the purpose of conveying the fruit and juice to the mouth; and in the case of stone fruit—cherries, damsons, plums, etc.—either the dessert-spoon or fork should be raised to the lips to receive the stones, which should be placed at the side of the plate; but when the fruit stones are of larger size, they should be separated from the fruit with the fork and spoon, and left on the plate, and not put into the mouth; and whenever it is possible to separate the stones from the fruit it is best to do so.

Pastries should be eaten with a fork, but for a fruit tart, you should also use a dessert spoon alongside the fork, but only to help get the fruit and juice into your mouth. When it comes to stone fruits—like cherries, damsons, plums, etc.—you can use either the dessert spoon or fork to bring the stones to your lips, and those should be put to the side of the plate. However, if the fruit stones are larger, you should use the fork and spoon to separate them from the fruit and leave them on the plate instead of putting them in your mouth. Whenever you can, it's best to separate the stones from the fruit.

Jellies, blancmanges, ice puddings, etc., should be eaten with a fork, as should be all sweets sufficiently substantial to admit of it.

Jellies, blancmanges, ice puddings, and so on, should be eaten with a fork, just like all desserts that are solid enough to allow for it.

[p.110]When eating cheese, small morsels of the cheese should be placed with the knife on small morsels of bread, and the two conveyed to the mouth with the thumb and finger, the piece of bread being the morsel to hold, as cheese should not be taken up in the fingers, and should not be eaten off the point of the knife.[3]

[p.110]When eating cheese, you should use a knife to place small pieces of cheese onto small pieces of bread, and then use your thumb and finger to bring them to your mouth, holding the bread. Cheese shouldn't be picked up with your fingers or eaten directly off the knife.[3]

The finger-glass should be removed from the ice-plate and placed on the left-hand side of the dessert-plate. When ices are not given, the d'oyley should be removed with the finger-glass and placed beneath it.

The finger bowl should be taken off the ice plate and set on the left side of the dessert plate. When no ice is served, the doily should be removed along with the finger bowl and placed underneath it.

When eating grapes, the half-closed hand should be placed to the mouth, and the stones and skins allowed to fall into the fingers, and placed on the side of the plate. Some persons bend the head so as to allow of the stones and skins of the grapes falling on the side of the plate; but this latter way is old-fashioned, and seldom followed. Cherries and other small stone-fruit should be eaten in the way grapes are eaten, also gooseberries.

When eating grapes, hold your hand partially closed towards your mouth, letting the pits and skins fall into your fingers and onto the side of your plate. Some people tilt their heads to let the pits and skins drop onto the plate, but that method is outdated and rarely used. Cherries and other small stone fruits should be eaten the same way as grapes, as well as gooseberries.

When strawberries and raspberries, etc., are not eaten with cream, they should be eaten from the stalks; when eaten with cream, a dessert-spoon should be used to remove them from the stalks. When served in the American fashion without stalks, both fork and spoon should be used.

When strawberries and raspberries, etc., aren't eaten with cream, they should be eaten directly off the stems; when eaten with cream, you should use a dessert spoon to take them off the stems. When served the American way without stems, both a fork and a spoon should be used.

Pears and apples should be peeled and cut into halves and quarters with a fruit-knife and fork, as should peaches, nectarines, and apricots.

Pears and apples should be peeled and cut into halves and quarters with a fruit knife and fork, just like peaches, nectarines, and apricots.

Melons should be eaten with a spoon and fork.

Melons should be eaten with a spoon and a fork.

Pines with knife and fork.

Pines with cutlery.

The dessert is handed to the guests in the order in which the dinner has been served.[4]

The dessert is served to the guests in the same order as the dinner.[4]

When the guests have been helped to wine, and the servants have left the dining-room, the host should pass [p.111]the decanters to his guests, commencing with the gentleman nearest to him.

When the guests have been served wine and the servants have left the dining room, the host should pass the decanters to his guests, starting with the gentleman closest to him.

It is not the fashion for gentlemen to drink wine with each other either at dinner or dessert, and the guest fills his glass or not, according to inclination.

It’s not common for men to drink wine together at dinner or dessert, and the guest pours his glass or not, depending on what he feels like.

Ladies are not supposed to require a second glass of wine at dessert, and passing the decanters is principally for the gentlemen. If a lady should require a second glass of wine at dessert, the gentleman seated next to her would fill her glass; she should not help herself to wine. After the wine has been passed once around the table, or about ten minutes after the servants have left the dining-room, the hostess should give the signal for the ladies to leave the dining-room, by bowing to the lady of highest rank present, seated at the host's right hand. She should then rise from her seat, as should all the ladies on seeing her do so.

Women are not expected to need a second glass of wine with dessert, and serving the decanters is mainly for the men. If a woman does want a second glass of wine, the man sitting next to her should refill her glass; she shouldn't pour wine for herself. After the wine has gone around the table once or about ten minutes after the servers have left the dining room, the hostess should signal for the women to leave by bowing to the woman of highest rank present, who is seated at the host's right. She should then stand up, and all the women should rise when they see her do so.

The gentlemen should rise also, and remain standing by their chairs until the ladies have quitted the room, which they should do in the order in which they have entered it, the lady of highest rank leading the way, the hostess following last.

The men should also stand up and stay by their chairs until the women have left the room, doing so in the order they came in, with the highest-ranking woman going first and the hostess leaving last.

The host, or the gentleman nearest the door, should open it for the ladies to pass out, and close it after them.

The host, or the gentleman closest to the door, should open it for the ladies to exit and close it after them.

When the ladies have left the dining-room, the gentlemen should close up as near to the host as possible, so as to render conversation general.

When the women have left the dining room, the men should gather as close to the host as they can to keep the conversation engaging for everyone.

The wines usually drunk by gentlemen after dinner are claret of a fine quality, and port.

The wines that gentlemen typically drink after dinner are high-quality claret and port.

The ladies on leaving the dining-room return to the drawing-room. Coffee should be almost immediately brought to the drawing-room. The coffee-cups containing coffee should be brought on a silver salver, with a cream-jug and a basin of crystallised sugar.

The ladies leave the dining room and head back to the living room. Coffee should be served right away in the living room. The coffee cups with coffee should be brought out on a silver tray, along with a cream jug and a bowl of sugar cubes.

In large country houses coffee is sometimes brought in a silver coffee-pot, and the lady would then pour out her own coffee, the servant holding the salver the meanwhile.

In big country homes, coffee is sometimes served in a silver coffee pot, and the lady would pour her own coffee while the servant holds the tray.

[p.112]Coffee should be taken a few minutes later to the dining-room, and either handed to the gentlemen, or placed on the table, that they may help themselves (see the work previously referred to).

[p.112]Coffee should be brought to the dining room a few minutes later and either served to the men or set on the table so they can help themselves (see the work previously mentioned).

A very general plan is, after the wine has gone round once or twice, for the host to offer cigarettes, which are smoked before the gentlemen join the ladies in the drawing-room.

A basic plan is that after everyone has had a glass or two of wine, the host will offer cigarettes, which are smoked before the men join the women in the living room.

After coffee, the gentleman of highest rank should leave the dining-room first. The host would not propose an adjournment to the drawing-room, until he observed a wish to do so on the part of his guests, but there is no hard and fast rule on this head.

After coffee, the highest-ranking gentleman should leave the dining room first. The host won’t suggest moving to the drawing room until he sees that his guests want to, but there’s no strict rule about this.

It is not now the fashion for gentlemen to sit over their wine beyond fifteen or twenty minutes at the utmost, instead of as formerly, from three-quarters of an hour to an hour, a change much appreciated by hostesses.

It’s not trendy anymore for guys to linger over their wine for more than fifteen or twenty minutes at most, instead of the old days when it would stretch from forty-five minutes to an hour, a change that hostesses really appreciate.

On the Continent the gentlemen accompany the ladies to the drawing-room, and do not remain in the dining-room as in England.

On the Continent, the gentlemen join the ladies in the drawing room, rather than staying in the dining room like they do in England.

The gentleman of highest rank present could suggest an adjournment to the drawing-room within a quarter of an hour if he thought proper to do so. If the other guests were engaged in a discussion in which he did not wish to take part, having suggested the adjournment, he could leave the dining-room to join the ladies in the drawing-room; but as a rule, the gentlemen leave the dining-room together, the host following last.

The highest-ranking gentleman present could propose moving to the drawing-room in about fifteen minutes if he felt it was appropriate. If the other guests were caught up in a discussion he didn't want to join, he could suggest the move and then leave the dining room to join the ladies in the drawing-room. However, usually, the gentlemen leave the dining room together, with the host being the last to follow.

The host should ring the dining-room bell before leaving the room, as an intimation to the butler that the gentlemen have left the room.

The host should ring the dining room bell before leaving, as a signal to the butler that the gentlemen have exited the room.

At ceremonious dinner-parties in town neither music nor cards are introduced during the usual half-hour passed in the drawing-room before the hour for departure.

At fancy dinner parties in town, there’s no music or card games during the usual half-hour spent in the living room before it’s time to leave.

At country-house dinner-parties music or round games of cards are in request.

At country house dinner parties, music or card games are popular.


[p.113]Departure after Dinner.—There is no rule as to the order in which the guests should take their leave. Half-past ten is the usual hour for general departure; and the butler announces the several carriages as they arrive to the guests in the drawing-room. But if any lady wished to inquire if her carriage had arrived, she should ask the hostess's permission to do so; and the bell would be rung for the purpose of making the enquiry. The same remark applies to ordering a cab: the lady should ask the hostess if one might be ordered for her.

[p.113]Leaving after dinner.—There's no specific rule about the order in which guests should leave. Usually, everyone departs around half-past ten, and the butler announces the carriages as they arrive to the guests in the living room. However, if a lady wants to check if her carriage has arrived, she should ask the hostess for permission to do so, and the bell will be rung to make the inquiry. The same goes for ordering a cab: the lady should ask the hostess if it’s okay to order one for her.

The hostess should shake hands with all her guests on their departure, rising from her seat to do so.

The hostess should shake hands with all her guests as they leave, standing up from her seat to greet them.

Each guest on departure should shake hands with both host and hostess.

Each guest should shake hands with both the host and hostess when leaving.

If, on leaving the room, acquaintances should pass each other, they should wish each other good-night, but they should not make the tour of the rooms for the purpose of so doing.

If acquaintances happen to pass each other when leaving the room, they should say goodnight to each other, but they shouldn't go around the rooms just to do that.

The host should conduct one or two of the principal of his lady guests to their carriages.

The host should escort one or two of his main female guests to their cars.

The ladies should put on their cloaks in the cloak-room, the host waiting in the hall meanwhile.

The ladies should put on their coats in the cloakroom, while the host waits in the hallway.

A gentleman related to the host or hostess, or a friend of the family, could offer to conduct a lady to her carriage if the host were otherwise engaged.

A gentleman who is related to the host or hostess, or a family friend, could offer to take a lady to her car if the host was busy with something else.


Gratuities should never be offered by the guests at a dinner-party to the servants in attendance. Gentlemen should not offer fees to the men-servants, neither should ladies to the lady's-maid in attendance.

Tips should never be given by guests at a dinner party to the staff present. Men shouldn’t give tips to the male servants, nor should women give anything to the lady’s maid in attendance.

The guests should call on the hostess within a week or ten days after a dinner-party. If "not at home," a married lady should leave one of her own cards and two of her husband's; a widow should leave one of her own cards; a bachelor or a widower should leave two cards.

The guests should visit the hostess within a week to ten days after a dinner party. If she’s “not at home,” a married woman should leave one of her own cards and two of her husband’s; a widow should leave one of her own cards; and a bachelor or a widower should leave two cards.

The rule as to calling after dinner-parties is greatly [p.114]relaxed between intimate friends, and the call often omitted altogether; and this more particularly as regards gentlemen, whose occupations during the day are considered good and sufficient reasons for not calling.

The rule about making calls after dinner parties is really [p.114] relaxed among close friends, and sometimes the call isn't made at all; this is especially true for men, whose busy schedules during the day are seen as valid excuses for not calling.


Country Dinner-parties.—In the country, new acquaintances, if neighbours, should be asked to dinner within a month of the first call if possible, and the return invitation should be given within the following month.

Country Dinner Parties.—In the countryside, new neighbors should be invited over for dinner within a month of the first meeting, if possible, and they should return the invitation within the next month.

When guests are assembled at a country house, they are sent in to dinner, on the first evening, according to their individual precedence; but on subsequent evenings the gentlemen frequently draw lots to decide which lady they shall have the pleasure of taking in to dinner, otherwise a lady and gentleman would go in to dinner together five or six consecutive times, according to the length of the visit, but this is more a practice with people who march with the times, than with what are termed "old-fashioned people."

When guests gather at a country house, they are called to dinner on the first night based on their individual rank. But on the following evenings, the men often draw lots to see which lady they’ll escort to dinner. Otherwise, a lady and gentleman would end up dining together five or six nights in a row, depending on the length of their stay. This approach is more common among people who keep up with the times than with what are known as "old-fashioned folks."

When a party is varied by additional dinner-guests each evening, drawing lots gives way to precedency, it being too familiar a practice to be adopted at a large dinner-party.

When a gathering changes with new dinner guests each evening, drawing lots is replaced by who arrives first, as this is too casual a practice for a large dinner party.


Saying Grace, both before and after 'dinner,' is a matter of feeling rather than of etiquette. It used to be very much the custom to say "grace," but of late years it is oftener omitted than not, especially at large dinner-parties in town.

Saying Grace, both before and after dinner, is more about sentiment than style. It used to be common to say "grace," but lately, it's more often skipped than not, especially at big dinner parties in the city.

In the country, when a clergyman is present, he should be asked to say grace. When grace is said by the host, it is said in a low voice, and in a very few words; the guests inclining their heads the while.

In the countryside, when a clergyman is around, he should be asked to say the blessing. When the host gives the blessing, it's done quietly and in just a few words, while the guests bow their heads.

It was no rapid revolutionary change in manners that brought about the difference that now exists between the Elizabethan and present eras; no polished mentor came forward to teach that it was not the nicest and cleanest to do, to put knives into the salt, to dip fingers into [p.115]plates, or to spread butter with the thumb; on the contrary, these things righted themselves little by little, step by step, until the present code of manners was arrived at. But it is quite possible that a hundred years hence it will be discovered that the manners of the present century offered wide scope for improvement.

It wasn't a sudden revolutionary change in behavior that created the differences we see between the Elizabethan era and today; no refined advisor stepped in to teach that it wasn't the cleanest thing to do to put knives in the salt, dip fingers into [p.115] plates, or spread butter with your thumb. Instead, these practices gradually corrected themselves, piece by piece, until we reached the current standards of etiquette. However, it's quite possible that in a hundred years, people will realize that today's manners still have plenty of room for improvement.

In the meantime these rules of etiquette observed in society are adhered to and followed by those who do not wish to appear singular, eccentric, old-fashioned, unconventional, or any other adjective that the temper of their judges may induce them to apply to them for committing solecisms, either small or great.

In the meantime, the social etiquette rules are followed by those who don't want to seem unusual, quirky, outdated, nonconformist, or any other label their critics might use against them for making mistakes, whether they're minor or major.


Married Ladies, as a rule, dine out with their Husbands, and do not accept invitations to large dinners when their husbands are unable to accompany them. There are, of course, exceptions to this rule, and circumstances sometimes arise when it is greatly relaxed; but even in this case it would be in favour of small and friendly dinners rather than large ones.

Typically, married women go out to dinner with their husbands., and don’t accept invitations to big dinners when their husbands can’t join them. Of course, there are exceptions to this rule, and situations can come up when it’s more flexible; but even then, it’s usually in favor of small and friendly dinners instead of large ones.

During any temporary absence of her husband, a lady would accept invitations to dine with her relatives and intimate friends, though she might refuse invitations to large dinners given by acquaintances; but, as a rule, when it is well known that the head of a house is away for any length of time, invitations are seldom sent to the wife by givers of large dinners.

During her husband's temporary absence, a woman would accept dinner invitations from her relatives and close friends, although she might decline invites to big dinners from acquaintances. However, generally, when it's well known that the head of the household is away for a while, hosts of large dinners rarely send invitations to the wife.

When young ladies are invited to dinner they accompany their father, mother or brother; but occasionally, when a young ladies' party is given by a friend of their parents', the young ladies are invited alone, and they should either go with their maid in a cab or by themselves in their father's carriage.

When young women are invited to dinner, they go with their father, mother, or brother; but sometimes, when a party is hosted by a family friend, they are invited on their own. In that case, they should either ride with their maid in a cab or go by themselves in their father's car.

[p.116]CHAPTER XIV

DINNER-TABLE ETIQUETTE

Fashion has its freaks and its vagaries, and in relation to inanimate objects these freaks and vagaries are but transitory and evanescent, but when they touch upon manners and modes they become a conventionality and a custom perhaps for many a year. Changes and innovations, slight as they are, are more subtle than sudden, and, paradoxical as it may seem, they are as important as they are insignificant; still it is difficult to believe that fingers once did duty for forks, and that it was not customary for a host to supply his guests with forks, who, if fastidious enough to require them, were expected to bring them in their pockets.

Style has its quirks and trends, and when it comes to inanimate objects, these quirks and trends are just temporary and fleeting. However, when they relate to behaviors and styles, they can become conventions and customs that last for many years. Changes and new ideas, no matter how minor, are more gradual than abrupt, and, oddly enough, they can be just as significant as they are trivial. Still, it’s hard to imagine that once, people used their fingers instead of forks, and it wasn’t normal for a host to provide forks for their guests, who were expected to bring their own if they were fussy enough to need them.

There are here and there people in society who affect a few eccentricities of manner, but these whims at all times take the form of originalities and not of vulgarities; and even then are only indulged in by those whose position in society is secure.

There are people in society who show some quirks in their behavior, but these oddities always come across as unique rather than cheap; and even then, they are only embraced by those whose social status is stable.


As regards Dinner-table Etiquette.—When a lady has taken her seat at the dinner-table, she should at once remove her gloves; although occasionally long elbow gloves are not removed during dinner, but this is conspicuous and inconvenient. She should unfold her serviette and place it on her lap. It is immaterial whether she places the bread on the right or left-hand side of the cover when taking it from the serviette.

Dinner Table Etiquette.—When a woman sits down at the dinner table, she should immediately take off her gloves; although sometimes long elbow-length gloves are left on during dinner, this stands out and can be awkward. She should unfold her napkin and place it on her lap. It doesn't matter whether she places the bread on the right or left side of her place setting when taking it from the napkin.

A gentleman should do the same with his serviette and [p.117]bread, placing the one across his knees, and the other at his right or left hand.

A gentleman should do the same with his napkin and [p.117]bread, placing the napkin across his knees and the bread at his right or left hand.

When a lady is some little time taking off her gloves, she should remove her serviette before doing so: otherwise a servant would offer her soup before she had made room for the soup-plate by removing the serviette, and she should decide quickly as to which of the two soups handed to her she will take, so as not to keep the servant waiting; and so on through every course throughout the dinner as regards fish, meat, etc.

When a woman takes a moment to remove her gloves, she should first take away her napkin. If she doesn't, a server might bring her soup before she has made space for the soup bowl by removing the napkin. She should then quickly choose between the two soups offered to her so she doesn't make the server wait, and this applies to every course during the dinner, including fish, meat, and so on.


The guests should consult the menu on first sitting down to dinner. Eating soup comes first under notice. In olden days it was customary to drink it out of a basin. In these days no one "drinks" soup, it is "eaten"; whether it be mock turtle or the clearest julienne, it is eaten out of a soup-plate at dinner, and with a table-spoon.

The guests should look over the menu. when they first sit down to dinner. Soup is the first item to pay attention to. In the past, it was common to drink it from a basin. Nowadays, no one "drinks" soup; it is "eaten." Whether it's mock turtle or a clear julienne, it's served in a soup plate at dinner and eaten with a tablespoon.

There is a reason for this choice of spoons; soup is nothing if it is not hot, and as it is the custom to give only about half a ladleful to each person, it is eaten quicker, and therefore hotter, with a large spoon than with a small one.

There’s a reason for choosing these spoons; soup isn’t worth anything if it’s not hot, and since we usually serve about half a ladleful to each person, it gets eaten faster, and therefore stays hotter, with a large spoon than with a small one.

There is also a good and sufficient reason for small quantities of soup being given in lieu of large ones, viz. the extent of the menu; and when a plateful of soup is handed to a guest accustomed to the regulation supply, he fears that he is expected to dine off it, and that there is nothing much to follow.

There’s also a good reason for serving small amounts of soup instead of larger ones, which is the extent of the menu. When a plate of soup is given to a guest who is used to the standard portion, they worry that they’re supposed to fill up on it and that there won’t be much food coming after.

Again, small helpings require a smaller quantity of soup to be provided, and a servant is less likely to spill plates containing a little soup than plates that are half full.

Again, small servings need less soup to be served, and a waiter is less likely to spill plates with a little soup than those that are half full.

At ball suppers, when soup is served in soup-plates, it is also eaten with a table-spoon, but not when served in small cups.

At ball suppers, when soup is served in soup plates, it's also eaten with a tablespoon, but not when it's served in small cups.

Many years ago it was fashionable to eat fish with a fork and a crust of bread; previous to this a table-knife and fork [p.118]were considered the proper things to use for this purpose. It was then discovered that a steel knife gave an unpalatable flavour to the fish, and a crust of bread was substituted for the knife. This fashion lasted a considerable time, in spite of the fingers being thus brought unpleasantly near to the plate, and to this day old-fashioned people have a predilection for that crust of bread. One evening a well-known diner-out discarded his crust of bread, and ate his fish with two silver forks; this notion found such general favour that society dropped the humble crust and took up a second fork. This fashion had its little day, but at length the two forks were found heavy for the purpose and not altogether satisfactory, and were superseded by the dainty and convenient little silver fish-knife and fork which are now in general use.

Many years ago, it was trendy to eat fish with a fork and a piece of bread; before that, a table knife and fork [p.118]were seen as the proper utensils. Then it was realized that a steel knife made the fish taste bad, so a piece of bread replaced the knife. This trend lasted for quite a while, even though using bread meant getting your fingers uncomfortably close to the plate, and to this day, traditionalists prefer that piece of bread. One evening, a well-known socialite gave up his piece of bread and used two silver forks to eat his fish; this idea became so popular that society abandoned the humble bread and embraced a second fork. This trend had its moment, but eventually, the two forks were found to be cumbersome and not entirely satisfactory, leading to the adoption of the elegant and practical little silver fish knife and fork that are commonly used today.

Small pieces of fish should always be given, and two different sorts of fish should not be placed on the same plate.

Small pieces of fish should always be served, and two different types of fish shouldn't be put on the same plate.


When oysters are given they precede the soup, and should be eaten with a dinner-fork, not with a fish-fork. In eating oysters the shell should be steadied on the plate with the fingers of the left hand, the oysters should not be cut, but should be eaten whole. Very many ladies do not eat oysters at dinner simply because they do not like them, while others refuse them under the impression that it is more ladylike not to eat them. Perhaps with regard to young ladies it is a taste to be acquired. Some men are very, if not over, fastidious, about the appetites displayed by ladies, and would have them reject the entrées and dine upon a slice of chicken and a spoonful of jelly. Others, on the contrary, respect a good appetite as giving proof of good health and good digestion. There is of course a medium in all things, and as large dinners are ordered mainly with a view to please the palates of men with epicurean tastes, it is not expected that ladies should eat of the most highly seasoned and richest of the dishes given, [p.119]but should rather select the plainest on the menu. This remark more particularly applies to young ladies and young married ladies, whilst middle-aged and elderly ladies are at liberty to do pretty much as they please, without provoking comment or even observation.

When oysters are served, they come before the soup and should be eaten with a dinner fork, not with a fish fork. When eating oysters, the shell should be held steady on the plate with the fingers of the left hand, and the oysters should be consumed whole, without being cut. Many women choose not to eat oysters at dinner, either because they don’t like them, or because they think it's more proper not to eat them. Perhaps for young women, it's a taste that can be developed. Some men can be quite picky about how women display their appetites, expecting them to skip the appetizers and stick to just a slice of chicken and a spoonful of jelly. On the other hand, some appreciate a good appetite as a sign of health and proper digestion. There is, of course, a balance in everything, and since large dinners are typically planned to satisfy men's refined tastes, it’s not expected that women should indulge in the richest and most heavily seasoned dishes on the menu, [p.119] but rather opt for the simpler options. This observation especially applies to young women and newly married women, while older women have more freedom to enjoy their meal without drawing attention or comments.


With reference to entrées, some are eaten with a knife and fork, others with a fork only. All entrées that offer any resistance to a fork require the aid of both knife and fork, such as cutlets, filet de bœuf, sweetbreads, etc., but when rissoles, patties, quenelles, boneless curry, vol-au-vents, timbales, etc., are eaten, the fork only should be used.

About main dishes, some are eaten with a knife and fork, while others are eaten with just a fork. All entrées that are difficult to eat with a fork alone require both a knife and fork, like cutlets, filet de bœuf, sweetbreads, and so on. However, when enjoying rissoles, patties, quenelles, boneless curry, vol-au-vents, timbales, and similar dishes, a fork alone should be used.

In the case of the lighter entrées, the contact of the knife is supposed to militate against their delicate flavour; thus, for these bonnes bouches the fork is all-sufficient wherewith to divide and eat them.

In the case of the lighter entrées, using a knife is thought to lessen their delicate flavor; therefore, for these bonnes bouches, a fork is all you need to separate and enjoy them.

The leg of a chicken, pheasant, duck, or wild duck should never be given to a guest save on those occasions when there are more guests present than there is meat from breasts and wings to offer them. Under these circumstances the carver is reduced to the necessity of falling back upon the legs of the birds, but in this case only the upper part of the thigh should be given, thus a guest has little difficulty in cutting the meat from the bone. A wing of a bird is usually given to a lady. Formerly it was thought a correct thing to sever the wing at the joint and then to cut the meat from the bone; but this requires a certain amount of strength in the wrist, and dexterity, should the bird not be in its première jeunesse.

The leg of a chicken, pheasant, duck, or wild duck should only be served to a guest when there are more guests than there is meat from the breasts and wings to share. In such cases, the carver has to rely on the legs of the birds, but only the upper part of the thigh should be served, making it easier for a guest to cut the meat from the bone. A bird's wing is typically given to a lady. It used to be seen as proper to cut the wing at the joint and then remove the meat from the bone; however, this requires some strength in the wrist and skill, especially if the bird isn’t in its première jeunesse.

As regards small pigeons, golden plovers, snipe, quails, larks, etc., a whole bird is given to each guest, and the proper way to eat these birds is to cut the meat from the breast and wings and to eat each morsel at the moment of cutting it; the bird should not be turned over and over on the plate, or cut in half or otherwise dissected. The legs of Bordeaux pigeons are not, as a rule, eaten, and half a bird only is given, as there is sufficient on the wing and [p.120]breast to satisfy an ordinary second-course appetite. When the legs of smaller birds are eaten, such as snipe or golden plover, the meat should be cut off as from the breast or wing.

As for small pigeons, golden plovers, snipe, quails, larks, and so on, each guest is given a whole bird, and the right way to eat them is to cut the meat from the breast and wings, enjoying each piece right after cutting. The bird shouldn't be flipped around on the plate or cut in half or otherwise dissected. Generally, the legs of Bordeaux pigeons are not eaten, and only half a bird is served, since there's enough meat on the wing and [p.120]breast to satisfy a typical second-course appetite. When eating the legs of smaller birds like snipe or golden plover, the meat should be cut off just as you would from the breast or wing.

Young girls, as a rule, seldom eat a second course delicacy of this description; a little chicken or pheasant on the contrary is usually accepted by them.

Young girls usually don’t often eat a second course like this; they typically accept a little chicken or pheasant instead.


When large potatoes are served in their skins a salad-plate should be handed at the same time whereon to place them.

When big potatoes are served in their skins, a salad plate should be offered at the same time to place them on.


When asparagus first comes into season it is often given in the second course instead of in the first, in which case it is eaten as a separate dish. When handed with meat or poultry it should be eaten on the same plate containing either.

When asparagus is in season for the first time it is often served in the second course instead of the first, in which case it is enjoyed as a separate dish. When served with meat or poultry, it should be eaten from the same plate that has either.

In eating asparagus, some elderly gentlemen still adhere to the fashion of their youth and hold the stalks in their fingers, but the younger generation cut off the points with a knife and fork.

In eating asparagus, some older gentlemen still stick to the style of their youth and hold the stalks with their fingers, while the younger generation cuts off the tips with a knife and fork.

Seakale also is given in the second course when first in season, and should be eaten with a knife and fork.

Seakale is also served in the second course when it's in season, and it should be eaten with a knife and fork.

Mushrooms are also eaten with a knife and fork.

Mushrooms are also eaten with a knife and fork.

It need hardly be said that it would be a vulgarity to eat peas with a knife, although those who reside abroad, or who are in the habit of travelling on the continent, are not unaccustomed to seeing this done by foreigners who are well-bred men.

It goes without saying that eating peas with a knife is considered rude, even if those who live abroad or often travel in Europe are not surprised to see it done by well-mannered foreigners.

Artichokes are, it may be said, an awkward and untidy vegetable to eat; they are only given in the second course as a separate vegetable; the outside leaves should be removed with the knife and fork, and the inner leaves which surround the heart, or head of the artichoke should be conveyed to the mouth with the fingers and sucked dry; epicures consider this vegetable a dainty morsel; but at dinner-parties young ladies should not attempt to eat these artichokes.

Artichokes can be a tricky and messy vegetable to eat. They’re typically served as a separate side dish in the second course. You should remove the outer leaves using your knife and fork, and then use your fingers to pull off the inner leaves that surround the heart and suck them dry. Food lovers see this vegetable as a gourmet treat, but young women at dinner parties should probably avoid trying to eat artichokes.

[p.121]Savouries, when possible, should be eaten with a fork, but occasionally a knife also is of imperative use.

[p.121]When possible, eat savory dishes with a fork, but sometimes a knife is definitely necessary.


As regards sweets, compôtes of fruit and fruit tarts should be eaten with a dessert-spoon and fork, as should those dishes where juice or syrup prevails to the extent of rendering a dessert-spoon necessary. But whenever it is possible to use a fork in preference to a spoon it is always better to do so.

About candy, compôtes of fruit and fruit tarts should be eaten with a dessert spoon and fork, as should those dishes that have enough juice or syrup to need a dessert spoon. However, whenever possible, it's always better to use a fork instead of a spoon.

Jellies, creams, blancmanges, ice puddings, etc., should be eaten with a fork.

Jellies, creams, blancmanges, ice puddings, etc., should be eaten with a fork.

As a matter of course, young ladies do not eat cheese at dinner-parties.

As a rule, young women don't eat cheese at dinner parties.

[p.122]CHAPTER XV

EVENING PARTIES

Evening Parties are styled receptions or "at homes" according to the number of guests invited. In official and political circles they are invariably styled "Receptions," but when given on a smaller scale in general society they are styled "At Homes."

Evening Gatherings are styled receptions or "at homes" based on the number of guests invited. In official and political circles, they are always called "Receptions," but when hosted on a smaller scale in general society, they are referred to as "At Homes."


Invitations to evening parties should be issued on "at home" cards.

Invites to evening parties should be sent out on "at home" cards.

The name of the person invited should be written at the top of the card at the right-hand corner, the words "at home" being printed beneath the name of the lady issuing the invitation, the day and date beneath the words "at home," the hour beneath the date. The address should be printed at the bottom of the card.

The name of the invited person should be written at the top of the card in the right-hand corner, with the words "at home" printed below the name of the hostess. The day and date should go beneath "at home," and the hour should be listed below the date. The address should be printed at the bottom of the card.

When music is to be given it should be mentioned on the "at home" card, thus, "Music."

When music is going to be played, it should be noted on the "at home" card, like this: "Music."

The hour varies from 10 to 11 o'clock; in private circles 10 or 10.30 is the usual hour; in official circles 10.30 or 11 o'clock.

The time differs between 10 and 11 o'clock; in private gatherings, 10 or 10:30 is the common time; in official settings, it's usually 10:30 or 11 o'clock.

When a foreign royal personage is expected, or a foreigner of distinction, or a personage possessing public interest, the words "To meet Her Serene Highness Princess D.," or "To meet Count C." should be written at the top of the invitation cards.

When a foreign royal figure is expected, or a distinguished foreigner, or a person of public interest, the phrases "To meet Her Serene Highness Princess D." or "To meet Count C." should be written at the top of the invitation cards.

When a reception or "at home" follows a dinner-party given by the hostess, it is not usual to provide any [p.123]special amusement for the guests. But when an "at home" does not follow a dinner-party, it is usual to provide some sort of amusement for the guests, such as professional vocal or instrumental music.

When a reception or "at home" happens after a dinner party hosted by the hostess, it’s not common to offer any [p.123]special entertainment for the guests. However, when an "at home" isn’t following a dinner party, it’s typical to arrange some kind of entertainment for the guests, like professional singing or instrumental music.

The guests are expected to arrive from half an hour to an hour of the time mentioned on the invitation card, although it is optional when they do so.

The guests are expected to arrive between half an hour to an hour after the time stated on the invitation, although it’s optional when they show up.


Receiving the Guests.—The hostess should receive her guests at the head of the staircase, where she usually remains until the principal of her guests have arrived; while the host welcomes the guests in the drawing-room itself.

Welcoming the Guests.—The hostess should greet her guests at the top of the staircase, where she typically stays until most of her guests have arrived; while the host welcomes everyone in the drawing room.

Receptions or "at homes" usually terminate shortly before one o'clock, save on Saturdays, when the hour of departure is 12 o'clock precisely.

Receptions or "at homes" usually end just before one o'clock, except on Saturdays, when guests leave at exactly 12 o'clock.


Making Introductions.—A hostess should use her own discretion as regards making introductions.

Introducing People.—A hostess should use her own judgment when it comes to making introductions.

When a royal personage is present the most distinguished of the guests should be presented by the host or hostess. When a celebrity is present introductions should also be made; and as regards general introductions they should be made whenever the hostess judges it expedient to do so, and the principal guests when unacquainted should be introduced to each other when the opportunity occurs.

When a royal guest is present, the host or hostess should introduce the most distinguished guests. If a celebrity is there, introductions should also be made. As for general introductions, they should happen whenever the hostess thinks it's appropriate, and the main guests who don’t know each other should be introduced when the chance arises.


Going in to Supper.—The host should take the lady of highest rank in to supper.

Heading to dinner.—The host should escort the lady of highest status to supper.

When a royal princess is present the host should take her in to supper.

When a royal princess is present, the host should invite her to dinner.

When a royal prince is present he should take the hostess in to supper. (See Chapter V.)

When a royal prince is present, he should escort the hostess to dinner. (See Chapter V.)

It is optional whether the hostess follows with the gentleman of highest rank present, unless a foreign prince [p.124]is present, when she should follow the host, and in the case of a royal prince being present she should precede the host.

It’s up to the hostess whether she follows the highest-ranking gentleman present, unless a foreign prince [p.124]is there, in which case she should follow the host. If a royal prince is there, she should go ahead of the host.

When a royal prince or princess or a serene highness is present a table should be set apart for the host and hostess and royal party, and any among the guests whom the royal visitors may desire should join them at supper.

When a royal prince, princess, or a serene highness is present, a table should be reserved for the host, hostess, and the royal party, and any guests that the royal visitors wish to invite should join them for supper.

When the supper-room is not sufficiently large to accommodate the whole of the guests at the same time, the most distinguished guests should go in first.

When the dining room isn’t big enough to fit all the guests at once, the most important guests should go in first.

When the host is informed that supper is served he should tell the principal gentlemen present which of the ladies he wishes them to take into supper, and should himself lead the way with the lady of highest rank present.

When the host is told that dinner is ready, he should tell the main gentlemen there which ladies he wants them to escort, and he should lead the way with the highest-ranked lady present.

The hostess should also assist in sending the principal guests in to supper, and when the general company observe the move towards the supper-room, they should follow in the same direction.

The hostess should also help in ushering the main guests into supper, and when the rest of the guests see this movement toward the supper room, they should follow in that direction.

When the general company are apparently not aware that the supper-room is open, the hostess should ask the various gentlemen to take the ladies in to supper, and should herself lead the way with one of the gentlemen.

When the main group doesn’t seem to realize that the dining room is open, the hostess should invite the gentlemen to escort the ladies to supper, and she should lead the way with one of the gentlemen.

When the general company find the supper-room crowded they should return to the drawing-room for a quarter of an hour or so; but the hostess should arrange for some instrumental or vocal performance to commence when supper is first served, so as to occupy the attention of the guests who remain in the drawing-room.

When the main group finds the dining room full, they should head back to the living room for about fifteen minutes; however, the host should plan for some kind of musical performance to start as soon as dinner is served, to keep the guests in the living room entertained.

The guests frequently do not return to the drawing-room after supper, but go to the cloak-room for their cloaks and wraps, and thence to their carriages.

The guests often don't go back to the living room after dinner, but head to the cloakroom for their coats and wraps, and then to their carriages.

It is not usual to take leave of the host and hostess at receptions.

It's not common to say goodbye to the hosts at receptions.


[p.125]Royal Guests present.—When a royal personage is present the host should conduct her to her carriage.

[p.125]Royal guests attending.—When a royal figure is in attendance, the host should escort her to her carriage.

When a foreign prince is present the host should accompany him to the hall door.

When a foreign prince is present, the host should escort him to the hall door.


Tea and Light Refreshments should be served during the evening in the library, or in an adjacent apartment.

Tea and Snacks should be served in the evening in the library or in a nearby room.

Supper should be served at twelve o'clock, in the dining-room, and should be similar in character to a ball supper.

Supper should be served at twelve o'clock in the dining room and should be similar in style to a ball supper.


Invitations to Bridge Parties are issued on "at home" cards when the guests number upwards of forty, and on visiting cards when a lesser number is invited.

Bridge Party Invitations are sent out on "at home" cards when there are more than forty guests, and on visiting cards when fewer people are invited.


The Invitation Form is, "Mrs. A—— At Home" in both instances. The day, date, and hour are put beneath the words "at home," and "Bridge" in the corner of the cards opposite the address. The usual hour for holding these evening receptions is 9 o'clock p.m., which allows of three hours' play before midnight. The guests arrive very punctually, rather before than after the hour named on the invitation cards. The guests comprise an equal number of both sexes, as husbands and wives are invited together when both are known to be bridge players, and bachelors who do not disdain playing for small stakes are in great request. Also unmarried ladies of a certain age; not girls in their teens.

The Invite Form is, "Mrs. A—— At Home" in both cases. The day, date, and time are noted below "at home," with "Bridge" written in the corner of the cards opposite the address. The typical time for these evening gatherings is 9 o'clock p.m., allowing for three hours of play before midnight. Guests arrive punctually, usually a little before the time listed on the invitations. The guests include an equal number of men and women, as couples are invited together when both are known to enjoy playing bridge, and single men who are happy to play for small stakes are in high demand. Unmarried women of a certain age are also included; not young girls in their teens.

Prizes are given in some houses to the conquering players. One for the ladies and one for the gentlemen, and occasionally a second prize for the second best player of either sex. This is done when playing for money does not commend itself to a host and hostess. The prizes consist for the most part of useful articles. For instance, a box of gloves, a box of bon-bons, a case of eau d'Cologne, a card-case, a bag purse, and so on, all of which are acceptable to [p.126]ladies; and a box of cigars or cigarettes, a silver pocket-flask, a silver-mounted stick or umbrella, are prizes the men winners are pleased to accept.

Prizes are given in some households to the winning players. One for the ladies and one for the gentlemen, and sometimes a second prize for the second-best player of either gender. This happens when playing for money doesn't appeal to the hosts. The prizes mostly consist of practical items. For example, a box of gloves, a box of chocolates, a bottle of cologne, a card holder, a purse, and so on, all of which are appreciated by [p.126] ladies; and a box of cigars or cigarettes, a silver pocket flask, or a silver-handled cane or umbrella are prizes that the male winners are happy to receive.


The Bridge Tables at which the guests are to sit are numbered, and the hostess arranges by whom they are to be occupied. The names—four in number for each table—are written or printed with the number of the table upon small cards and given to the guests by the hostess on arrival. This is done that good players may be placed together, and to save confusion and loss of time in seating them at the various tables.

The Bridge Tables where the guests will sit are numbered, and the hostess decides who sits where. The names—four for each table—are written or printed with the table number on small cards and handed to the guests by the hostess when they arrive. This is done to make sure that good players are seated together, and to avoid confusion and delays while seating everyone at the tables.


The Refreshments provided consist in the first instance of "coffee," which is brought into the card-room or drawing-room and handed to the guests. No eatables are given with this after-dinner coffee. A supper is given either at the conclusion of the play at 12 o'clock—this being the more usual plan—or at 10.30, after which play is resumed for another hour or so; but the latter is more of a provincial custom than a town one, and is intended for those whose dinner hour is an early one—6.30, perhaps.

The Drinks consist mainly of "coffee," which is served in the card room or drawing room to the guests. No snacks are provided with this after-dinner coffee. A supper is offered either at the end of the play at midnight—this being the more common practice—or at 10:30, after which the play resumes for another hour or so; however, the latter is more of a local custom than an urban one, meant for those who have an early dinner—around 6:30, perhaps.

When a supper is not given, very good light refreshments are substituted for it, including cups of hot soup in the winter months.

When dinner isn't served, some really nice light snacks are offered instead, including cups of hot soup during the winter months.


Going in to Supper is arranged as far as possible on the following lines, if precedence does not prevent its being carried out. The players at each table who are partners when supper is served go in together. The host leads the way with his partner, and all follow, the hostess and her partner going last.

Heading to dinner is organized as much as possible along these lines, unless precedence interferes. The players at each table who are partners when supper is served enter together. The host takes the lead with his partner, and everyone else follows, with the hostess and her partner bringing up the rear.


Cards should be left within a week or ten days after a reception.

Send the cards within a week or ten days after a reception.

[p.127]A married lady should leave one of her own and two of her husband's cards.

[p.127]A married woman should leave one of her own cards and two of her husband's cards.

A widow should leave one of her own cards.

A widow should leave one of her own cards.

A bachelor or widower should leave two of his cards. (See Chapter III.)

A single man or widower should leave two of his business cards. (See Chapter III.)

[p.128]CHAPTER XVI

WEDDINGS AND WEDDING LUNCHEONS

Afternoon Weddings are invariably solemnized at 2.30 o'clock. Only very quiet weddings take place in the morning hours. Formerly, it was only the few who were in a position to obtain special licences who could have afternoon weddings.

Afternoon weddings are always held at 2:30 PM. Only very low-key weddings happen in the morning. In the past, only a select few who could get special licenses were able to have afternoon weddings.


Marriage by "Banns" is greatly in favour in general society. The banns must be published three consecutive weeks previous to the marriage in the parish in which the bridegroom resides, and also in that in which the bride resides, and both should reside fifteen days in their respective parishes previous to the banns being published.

Marriage by "Banns" is widely accepted in today's society. The banns must be announced for three consecutive weeks before the wedding in the parish where the groom lives, as well as in the parish where the bride lives. Both individuals should have lived in their respective parishes for fifteen days prior to the banns being announced.


Marriages by Licence.—When a marriage is solemnised by licence the cost, with fees and stamps, amounts to £2. This should be obtained at the Faculty Office, or at the Vicar-General's Office, Doctors' Commons, and is available at any church in the parish where one of the parties has resided for fifteen days previous to the application being made for the licence, either in town or country.

Marriage Licenses.—When a marriage is formalized by license, the total cost, including fees and stamps, is £2. This license should be obtained at the Faculty Office or at the Vicar-General's Office, Doctors' Commons, and can be used at any church in the parish where one of the parties has lived for the fifteen days leading up to the application for the license, whether in town or in the countryside.

When the licence is obtained in the country through a clerical surrogate the cost varies, according to the diocese, from £1 15s. to £2 12s. 6d.

When the license is obtained in the country through a clerical proxy, the cost varies by diocese, ranging from £1 15s. to £2 12s. 6d.


Special Licences can only be obtained from the Archbishop of Canterbury, after application at the Faculty Office, [p.129]and an especial reason must be given for the application, and one that will meet with the Archbishop's approval.

Special Licenses can only be obtained from the Archbishop of Canterbury after applying at the Faculty Office, [p.129] and you must provide a specific reason for the application that will be acceptable to the Archbishop.

The fees for a special marriage licence average £29 5s. 6d.

The fees for a special marriage license average £29 5s. 6d.


The Fees to the officiating clergymen vary considerably, according to the position and means of the bridegroom, from £1 1s. to £5 5s., as the inclination of the bridegroom may dictate.

The Charges for the officiating clergymen vary significantly based on the status and financial situation of the groom, ranging from £1 1s. to £5 5s., depending on what the groom chooses.

The fee to the verger is subject to a like variation, commencing at 2s. 6d.

The fee for the verger can change as well, starting at 2s. 6d.

All fees relating to a marriage should be defrayed by the bridegroom, and paid by him, or by the best man on his behalf, in the vestry of the church, previous to the ceremony; immediately after it, or some days earlier.

All fees related to a marriage should be covered by the groom and paid by him, or by the best man on his behalf, in the church's vestry before the ceremony; either right after it or a few days earlier.


The Etiquette observed at Weddings is invariably the same whether the wedding takes place in the morning or in the afternoon, or whether it is a grand wedding or a comparatively small one, whether the guests number two hundred or whether they number twenty.

Wedding Etiquette is always the same, no matter if the wedding is in the morning or afternoon, if it’s a big wedding or a smaller one, or if there are two hundred guests or just twenty.


The Invitations should be issued from three weeks to a fortnight before the wedding-day.

The Invites should be sent out three weeks to two weeks before the wedding day.

The wedding luncheon or wedding reception should be given by the parents of the bride or by her nearest relative, and the invitations should be issued in the names of both parents.

The wedding lunch or wedding reception should be hosted by the bride's parents or her closest relative, and the invitations should be sent out in the names of both parents.

The invitations should be issued in notes printed in ink; they are now seldom printed in silver. The form should be as follows: "Mr. and Mrs. —— request the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. ——'s company at the marriage of their daughter Helen with Mr. John S——, at St. Peter's Church, Hanover Square, on Tuesday, May 8th, at 2.30 o'clock, and afterwards at —— Square. R.S.V.P."

The invitations should be sent out as notes printed in ink; they're rarely printed in silver anymore. The format should be: "Mr. and Mrs. —— request the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. ——'s company at the wedding of their daughter Helen to Mr. John S——, at St. Peter's Church, Hanover Square, on Tuesday, May 8th, at 2:30 PM, and afterward at —— Square. Please RSVP."

If a stepdaughter, it should be "at the marriage of Mrs. A——'s daughter Helen B——."

If it’s a stepdaughter, it should say "at the wedding of Mrs. A——'s daughter Helen B——."


[p.130]Wedding Presents.—Every one who is invited to a wedding invariably makes the bride or bridegroom a present; it is the received rule to do so. Many send presents before the invitations are sent out—as soon as the engagement is made known, if it is not to be a long one.

[p.130]Wedding Gifts.—Everyone who is invited to a wedding usually gives a gift to the bride or groom; it’s the accepted custom. Many people send gifts before the invitations are sent out, as soon as the engagement is announced, unless it’s going to be a long one.

There is no rule as to the time before the wedding-day when the present should be sent; but invitations are usually sent to those who have given presents, even though they live at a considerable distance, and may not be able to attend the wedding.

There’s no specific rule about when to send the gift before the wedding day, but invitations are typically sent to those who have given gifts, even if they live far away and might not be able to make it to the wedding.

Wedding presents are displayed on tables of various sizes, according to their number, and if very numerous and valuable, it is not unusual to exhibit them at an afternoon tea, given for the purpose on the day previous to the wedding. Each present should bear the card of the giver attached to it. Presents of silver plate should be placed on a table covered with dark cloth or velvet. It is not unusual to surround the presents with flowers, notably roses, and this is often done by persons of artistic tastes.

Wedding gifts are shown on tables of different sizes, depending on how many there are. If there are a lot of gifts and they are particularly valuable, it's common to display them at an afternoon tea held for that purpose on the day before the wedding. Each gift should have a card from the giver attached to it. Silver gifts should be placed on a table covered with a dark cloth or velvet. It's common to surround the gifts with flowers, especially roses, which is often done by people with artistic preferences.


The Bridegroom should provide the wedding-ring and the bridal bouquet.

The groom should provide the wedding ring and the bridal bouquet.

The bouquets for the bridesmaids are also the gift of the bridegroom, and should be sent to them on the morning of the wedding. He is also expected to make a present to each bridesmaid—either a brooch, a locket, a bracelet, or a fan, which should either be sent the day before the wedding or on the morning of the wedding-day.

The bouquets for the bridesmaids are also a gift from the groom and should be sent to them on the morning of the wedding. He is also expected to give each bridesmaid a present—either a brooch, a locket, a bracelet, or a fan, which should be sent the day before the wedding or on the morning of the wedding day.

The bridegroom should provide the motor-car to convey himself and his bride from the church to the house where the wedding luncheon and reception are to take place, and again from the house to the railway-station, or, if the journey is made by road, to the place of honeymoon; but frequently the bride's father places his own motor-car at the disposal of the bride and bridegroom for this purpose, especially in the country. The bridal carriage [p.131]is the only one, according to etiquette, which the bridegroom is expected to provide.

The groom should provide a car to take himself and his bride from the church to the venue for the wedding luncheon and reception, and then from the venue to the train station, or if they are traveling by road, to their honeymoon destination. However, it’s common for the bride's father to offer his own car to the couple for this purpose, especially in rural areas. The bridal carriage [p.131] is the only one that, according to etiquette, the groom is expected to arrange.

The invited guests should provide their own conveyances, and neither the bridegroom nor the bride's father are ever expected to do so. This should be thoroughly understood by the guests in every case.

The invited guests should provide their own transportation, and neither the groom nor the bride's father is ever expected to do so. This should be clearly understood by the guests in every case.

The custom of having groomsmen to support the bridegroom is now very general, as at royal weddings, a royal bridegroom being supported by from four to six groomsmen. Two of the groomsmen usually act as ushers and assist in seating the guests.

The tradition of having groomsmen to support the groom is now quite common, especially at royal weddings, where a royal groom is typically accompanied by four to six groomsmen. Two of the groomsmen usually serve as ushers and help with seating the guests.


The Best Man should be a bachelor, although a married man could act in this capacity. He should either accompany the bridegroom to the church or meet him there. He should stand at his right hand during the ceremony—a little in the rear—and should render him the trifling service of handing him his hat at the close of it.

Best Man should be unmarried, although a married man can fulfill this role. He should either go to the church with the groom or meet him there. He should stand to the groom's right during the ceremony, slightly behind him, and provide the small service of handing him his hat at the end.

He should sign the register afterwards in the vestry, and should pay the fees to the clergyman and to the verger, on behalf of the bridegroom, either before or after the ceremony, if the bridegroom does not pay them on arrival.

He should sign the register later in the vestry and pay the fees to the clergyman and the verger on behalf of the groom, either before or after the ceremony, if the groom doesn’t pay them upon arrival.

The bridegroom and best man should arrive at the church before the bride, and await her coming, standing at the right-hand side of the chancel gates.

The groom and best man should get to the church before the bride and wait for her arrival, standing on the right side of the chancel gates.


The Bride should be driven to the church in her father's motor-car. If she has a sister or sisters, and they officiate as bridesmaids, they, with her mother, should precede her to the church. The motor-car should then return to fetch the bride and her father; but when she has no sisters, her father generally precedes her to the church, and receives her at the church door, her mother accompanying her in the motor-car.

The Bride should be driven to the church in her father's car. If she has a sister or sisters serving as bridesmaids, they, along with her mother, should go ahead of her to the church. The car should then go back to pick up the bride and her father; however, if she has no sisters, her father typically goes to the church first and greets her at the church door, while her mother rides in the car with her.

The bridesmaids should arrive some little time before the bride, and form a line on either side of the church [p.132]porch, or within the church doorway. The mother of the bride usually stands beside them.

The bridesmaids should arrive a little while before the bride and line up on either side of the church [p.132]porch, or inside the church doorway. The mother of the bride typically stands next to them.

When the bride arrives she should take her father's right arm, or the right arm of her eldest brother or nearest male relative, who is deputed to give her away; he should meet her at the church door in the place of her father, and conduct her to the chancel or altar.

When the bride arrives, she should take her father's right arm, or the right arm of her oldest brother or closest male relative designated to give her away. He should meet her at the church door in place of her father and escort her to the chancel or altar.

At choral weddings the clergy and choir head the bridal procession and lead the way to the chancel, singing a hymn the while.

At choral weddings, the clergy and choir lead the bridal procession and guide everyone to the chancel, singing a hymn as they go.


The Bridesmaids should follow the bride and her father up the nave of the church. When the number of bridesmaids is even, four, six, eight, or twelve; but when the number is odd, as five, seven, or nine, and three of them happen to be children, which is generally the case, the elder bridesmaids should walk "two and two," following next after the children.

The Bridal Party should walk behind the bride and her father up the center aisle of the church. If there’s an even number of bridesmaids—like four, six, eight, or twelve—they can walk together. But if the number is odd, like five, seven, or nine, and three of them are kids, which is usually the case, the older bridesmaids should walk "two by two," right after the children.

At fashionable weddings one or two little boys act as pages, and occasionally bear the bride's train.

At trendy weddings, one or two little boys serve as pages and sometimes carry the bride's train.

The head bridesmaid is generally the bride's eldest unmarried sister or the bridegroom's sister, and she should follow next to the bride with her companion bridesmaid, when children are not included in the group.

The head bridesmaid is usually the bride's oldest unmarried sister or the groom's sister, and she should stand next to the bride with her fellow bridesmaid, when children are not part of the group.


The Bride's Mother should follow next to the bridesmaids, and walk by the side of her son, or other male relative, in following them up the nave of the church. Ladies and gentlemen do not walk arm-in-arm at a wedding, but side by side.

The Mother of the Bride should be next to the bridesmaids and walk beside her son or another male relative as they make their way up the aisle of the church. Ladies and gentlemen do not walk arm-in-arm at a wedding; they walk side by side.


The Bride's Immediate Relatives and the near relatives of the bridegroom should seat themselves in pews or chairs, according to the church in which the service is celebrated. In some churches the service takes place at the entrance of the chancel, and the bridal party enter the [p.133]chancel and stand at the altar to receive the address, and the concluding portion of the service only is there celebrated.

The Bride's Close Family and the close relatives of the groom should sit in pews or chairs, depending on the church where the service is held. In some churches, the service happens at the entrance of the chancel, and the bridal party enters the [p.133]chancel and stands at the altar to hear the address, with only the final part of the service taking place there.


The Bridegroom's Relatives should place themselves on entering at the right of the nave, thus being on the bridegroom's right hand, and seat themselves in pews. The relatives of the bride should place themselves on entering at the left of the nave, thus being on the bride's left hand, and seat themselves in pews or chairs. Large cards with the words "For the Relatives of the Bridegroom," "For the Relatives of the Bride," are frequently placed in the pews to indicate where they are to sit.

The Groom's Family should position themselves on the right side of the nave upon entering, placing them at the bridegroom's right hand, and sit in the pews. The bride's relatives should position themselves on the left side of the nave upon entering, placing them at the bride's left hand, and sit in the pews or chairs. Large signs saying "For the Relatives of the Bridegroom" and "For the Relatives of the Bride" are often placed in the pews to show where they should sit.


The Bride should stand at the bridegroom's left hand; the bride's father, or nearest male relative, should stand at her left hand, in order to give her away.

The Bride should stand to the groom's left; the bride's father, or closest male relative, should stand to her left to give her away.

The bridesmaids should stand immediately behind the bride in the order in which they pass up the church.

The bridesmaids should stand right behind the bride in the order they walk up the aisle.

The bride should take off her gloves at the commencement of the service and should give them with her bouquet to the head bridesmaid to hold.

The bride should remove her gloves at the start of the ceremony and hand them, along with her bouquet, to the head bridesmaid to hold.

The invited guests should sit in the pews or chairs.

The invited guests should sit in the pews or chairs.

Guests seldom take their prayer-books with them to the church to follow the service therefrom. The hymns sung are usually printed on leaflets, and placed in the pews or on the seats.

Guests rarely bring their prayer books to church to follow along with the service. The hymns that are sung are usually printed on leaflets and placed in the pews or on the seats.

The bridegroom generally wears a flower in his button-hole, as he does not wear a wedding favour.

The groom usually wears a flower in his buttonhole since he doesn't wear a wedding favor.

The other gentlemen may, as a matter of course, wear button-hole bouquets, if they please.

The other guys can, as usual, wear buttonhole flowers if they want to.


When the Service is concluded, the bride should take the bridegroom's left arm, and, preceded by the officiating clergyman, and followed by her head bridesmaids, father, mother, and the most distinguished of the guests, should enter the vestry, where the register should [p.134]be signed by the bride and bridegroom, two or three of the nearest relatives, and by two or three of the most intimate of the friends, and principal of the guests, including the best man and the head bridesmaid. The bride's father should sign it, but it is optional whether the bride's mother does so or not.

When the service is finished, the bride should take the groom's left arm and, led by the officiating clergyman and followed by her head bridesmaids, father, mother, and the most prominent guests, should enter the vestry. There, the register should [p.134] be signed by the bride and groom, two or three closest relatives, and two or three of their closest friends and main guests, including the best man and the head bridesmaid. The bride's father should sign it, but it’s up to the bride's mother whether she wants to sign or not.

When the register has been signed, and those in the vestry have shaken hands with the bride and offered their congratulations, the bride should take the bridegroom's left arm and pass down the nave of the church followed by her bridesmaids, in the same order as they have previously passed up the nave.

When the register is signed and everyone in the vestry has shaken hands with the bride and offered their congratulations, the bride should take the groom's left arm and walk down the nave of the church, followed by her bridesmaids in the same order they came up the nave.

The bride and bridegroom usually leave the church without pausing to shake hands with many of their friends present if a reception is to follow.

The bride and groom usually leave the church without stopping to shake hands with many of their friends if there's a reception afterward.

When the bride and bridegroom have driven off from the church, the bride's mother should be the next to follow, that she may be at home to receive the guests as they arrive. There is no precedence as to the order in which the remainder of the company leave the church; it entirely depends on the cleverness of their servants in getting up their motor-cars.

When the bride and groom leave the church, the bride's mother should be next to go so she can be home to welcome the guests as they arrive. There's no specific order for the rest of the party to leave the church; it all depends on how efficiently their drivers can get the cars ready.


Button-hole Bouquets of natural flowers have entirely superseded the old-fashioned wedding favours for both ladies and gentlemen, and are sometimes offered to the guests before they leave their seats at the conclusion of the ceremony, but not invariably so. Button-hole bouquets should be worn on the left side, by both ladies and gentlemen.

Boutonnière Bouquets made of real flowers have completely replaced the old-fashioned wedding favors for both women and men, and are sometimes given to guests before they leave their seats at the end of the ceremony, though not always. Button-hole bouquets should be worn on the left side, by both women and men.


A Bride who is a Widow should not wear a bridal veil, nor a wreath of orange-blossoms, nor orange-blossom on her dress.

A Bride Who Is a Widow should not wear a bridal veil, nor a wreath of orange blossoms, nor orange blossoms on her dress.

She should not be attended by bridesmaids, and wedding favours should not be worn by the guests.

She shouldn’t have bridesmaids, and guests shouldn’t wear wedding favors.


[p.135]How the Invitations to the Wedding Reception of a Widow should be issued depends upon individual circumstances. For instance, if a young widow resides with her parents, the invitations should be issued in their names as at her first marriage, and the form of invitation should be similar, save that the words "Their daughter, Mrs. A., widow of Mr. A." should be substituted for her christian name. If, as is very frequently the case, a widow resides in her own house, or if the marriage is to take place from an hotel, the invitations should be issued in her own name, and the form should be "Mrs. Cecil A. requests the pleasure (or the honour) of Mr. and Mrs. B.'s company at her marriage with Mr. Henry C., at St. George's Church on Tuesday, December 30th, at 2.30 o'clock, and afterwards at Eaton Gardens, R.S.V.P." "The presence of" instead of "the company of" may be put if preferred.

[p.135]How the Invitations to the Wedding Reception of a Widow should be sent out depends on individual circumstances. For example, if a young widow lives with her parents, the invitations should come from them as they did for her first marriage, and the wording should be similar, except that "Their daughter, Mrs. A., widow of Mr. A." should replace her first name. If, as is often the case, a widow lives in her own home, or if the wedding is happening from a hotel, the invitations should be sent in her name, stating "Mrs. Cecil A. requests the pleasure (or honour) of Mr. and Mrs. B.'s company at her marriage to Mr. Henry C., at St. George's Church on Tuesday, December 30th, at 2:30 p.m., and afterwards at Eaton Gardens, R.S.V.P." "The presence of" can be used instead of "the company of" if preferred.


It is understood that a Widow should not have Bridesmaids, but it is open to her to have the attendance of pages, if a wedding is to be a fashionable and smart one, although many ladies do not avail themselves of this privilege. The bridegroom should have a best man, as a matter of course; he may be the bride's brother if desired (the idea that this is not permitted is an erroneous one). A married man might be asked to act in the capacity of best man, there being no bridesmaids to require his attention, although this is seldom done, and a bachelor brother or friend is preferred.

It’s understood that a widow shouldn’t have bridesmaids., but she can have pages if the wedding is supposed to be stylish and trendy, even though many women choose not to take advantage of this. The groom should have a best man, as a standard practice; he can be the bride's brother if she wants (the belief that this isn't allowed is a misconception). A married man could be asked to be the best man, since there are no bridesmaids to tend to, but this is rarely done, and a single brother or friend is usually preferred.


A Widow may be given away by her father, uncle, brother, or even by a friend; indeed, it is more usual to have this support than not. At a first marriage "to be given away" is imperative, at a second it is optional; and if a widow at a quiet wedding prefers not to follow this custom she can do so.

A widow can be remarried. by her father, uncle, brother, or even by a friend; in fact, it's more common to have this support than not. At a first marriage, being "given away" is essential, while at a second marriage, it's optional; and if a widow at a simple wedding chooses not to follow this tradition, she can decide not to.


[p.136]Much Uncertainty exists as to whether a Widow should or should not continue to wear her First Wedding Ring when she marries a second time. In point of fact there is no hard and fast rule with regard to it, and a widow may continue or not continue to wear it, as she feels inclined. If she has children, and has had some years of married life, she usually retains it. If she is a young widow, she is likely to remove it, and wear the second ring only; but when this is her intention, she should not cease to wear it until she has arrived at the church, and has taken off her gloves previous to the ceremony; but, take it all in all, it is more usual to wear the two wedding rings than the second one only.

[p.136]There's a lot of uncertainty about whether a widow should continue wearing her first wedding ring. when she marries again. In reality, there’s no strict rule about it, and a widow can decide to keep it or not based on her feelings. If she has children and has been married for several years, she typically keeps it. If she's a young widow, she might choose to take it off and only wear the new ring; however, if that’s her plan, she shouldn’t take it off until she’s at the church and has removed her gloves before the ceremony. Overall, it’s usually more common for her to wear both wedding rings rather than just the second one.


Formerly, Widows considered it Imperative to be married in Widow's Colours, grey or mauve, and that white was forbidden wear; but it is no longer so regarded, and a widow may and does wear white or cream on her wedding-day—not exactly a maiden bridal dress, as a tinge of colour is introduced. The larger number still regard pale grey or pale heliotrope as more suitable on the occasion of a second marriage, and doubtless this is so when a widow is not in her first youth. A widow may not, of course, wear a bridal veil; she must wear a hat or toque, white or coloured, as she pleases. She can have a bouquet, not of white flowers only, but mauve or pink, or violets, according to choice. It is quite permissible to have a full choral service, and for the church in which the ceremony is performed to be decorated with plants and flowers, but wedding favours should not be given to the guests at its conclusion.

In the past, widows believed it was important to wear Widow's Colours., which were grey or mauve, and white was considered inappropriate; however, that's no longer the case, and a widow can and does wear white or cream on her wedding day—not exactly a typical bridal gown, as a hint of color is included. Most still think that pale grey or pale heliotrope is more appropriate for a second marriage, especially when the widow is not very young. A widow shouldn't wear a bridal veil; instead, she must choose a hat or toque, whether white or colored, as she likes. She can have a bouquet that includes not just white flowers, but also mauve or pink flowers, or violets, depending on her preference. It’s completely acceptable to have a full choral service and decorate the church for the ceremony with plants and flowers, but wedding favors should not be given to the guests at the end.


When a Widow has a reception the Newly Married Pair should receive their Guests standing together. The bride's mother, or near relative, could assist them in receiving. If a luncheon is to be given, [p.137]they should lead the way to the dining-room, and sit at the head of the table, side by side; but if a reception tea is given, the guests might be sent in at the tea hour—that is to say, told that tea is going on, and the bride and bridegroom could follow later should the numbers be too great to admit of all going into the tea room at the same time.

When a widow hosts a reception, the newly married couple should greet their guests. together, standing side by side. The bride's mother or a close relative can help them greet everyone. If there’s going to be a lunch, [p.137] they should lead everyone into the dining room and sit at the head of the table together. But if it’s a tea reception, guests can be invited in at tea time—essentially, told that tea is being served—and the bride and groom can join later if there are too many guests to fit in the tea room at once.


It is quite in Order for a Widow to have a Wedding Cake, but it should not be decorated with orange blossoms or with white flowers, merely with icing and ornamentations. The display of presents at the marriage of a widow is, as a rule, a very restricted one. The bridegroom and the bridegroom's family being the principal donors, the presents are seldom exhibited. The exception is when a widow has made many new friends, and has received wedding presents from them. Presents, when made to a widow having a house of her own, are expected to be of substantial value, and there is a general reluctance felt to offering her trifles, even if expensive ones, such as a girl-bride would appreciate; not so a married lady of social standing.

It's totally fine for a widow to have a wedding cake., but it shouldn't be adorned with orange blossoms or white flowers, just with icing and decorations. The display of gifts at a widow's marriage is usually quite limited. The groom and his family are the main gift-givers, and presents are rarely showcased. The exception is when a widow has formed many new friendships and received wedding gifts from them. Gifts given to a widow with her own home are expected to be of significant value, and there is a common hesitation to offer her small items, even if they are expensive, that would be appreciated by a young bride; this doesn't apply to a married woman of social standing.


On arriving at the House where the wedding luncheon or reception is to be held, the gentlemen should leave their hats in the hall. The ladies should not remove their bonnets or hats at a wedding luncheon or reception, neither should the bridesmaids do so.

Upon arriving at the House where the wedding luncheon or reception is being held, the men should leave their hats in the hall. The women should keep their bonnets or hats on during the wedding luncheon or reception, and the bridesmaids should do the same.

Gentlemen should take off their gloves at wedding luncheons, but it is optional whether ladies do so or not.

Gentlemen should remove their gloves at wedding luncheons, but it's up to the ladies whether they want to do the same.

At receptions it is optional with both ladies and gentlemen whether they take off their gloves or not.

At receptions, it's up to both ladies and gentlemen whether they want to remove their gloves or keep them on.

The guests who have not already had an opportunity of speaking to the bride and bridegroom, on being ushered into the drawing-room, where the company assembles, should shake hands with them, having first gone through [p.138]that ceremony with the host and hostess, if they have not already done so.

The guests who haven’t had a chance to talk to the bride and groom yet, when they enter the drawing-room where everyone is gathered, should shake hands with them after first greeting the host and hostess, if they haven’t done that already.

Previous to luncheon being announced the bride's father or mother should tell the principal of the gentlemen present whom to take down to luncheon. But this only applies to a sit-down luncheon.

Before lunch is announced, the bride's father or mother should inform the main gentleman present who he should escort to lunch. But this only applies to a sit-down lunch.

At standing-up luncheons the guests are not sent in in couples, but go in as they please, even two or three ladies together, and little or no precedency, bridal or otherwise, is followed as a general rule.

At standing luncheons, guests aren't paired off but arrive as they like, even two or three ladies together, and there's generally little to no regard for precedence, whether bridal or otherwise.

The luncheon should be served in the dining-room, library, or large marquee, as the case may be.

The lunch should be served in the dining room, library, or large marquee, depending on the situation.

The bride's mother and the bridegroom's mother should take precedence of all other ladies present on the occasion of a wedding luncheon.

The bride's mom and the groom's mom should take priority over all other women present at the wedding lunch.


At strictly Family Gatherings the Guests should go in to Luncheon in the following order:—The bride and bridegroom. The bride's father with the bridegroom's mother. The bridegroom's father with the bride's mother. The best man with the head bridesmaid. The remaining bridesmaids with the gentlemen who are to take them in to luncheon.

At family gatherings, guests should enter for lunch in this order:—The bride and groom. The bride's father with the groom's mother. The groom's father with the bride's mother. The best man with the chief bridesmaid. The other bridesmaids with the men who will escort them to lunch.

The rest of the company should follow in the wake of the bridesmaids. The bride should take the bridegroom's left arm.

The rest of the group should follow behind the bridesmaids. The bride should take the groom's left arm.

Sitting-down luncheons and standing-up luncheons are equally fashionable, although the latter are far more general, and little or no bridal precedency is observed. When a standing-up luncheon is given, small tables are arranged for the convenience of the bridal party on one side of the room, while a long table occupies the centre of the room.

Sitting luncheons and standing luncheons are both in style, though the latter is much more common, and there’s usually little to no attention paid to bridal formalities. When a standing luncheon is hosted, small tables are set up for the bridal party on one side of the room, while a long table is placed in the center of the room.

When a sitting-down luncheon is given the bride and bridegroom should sit either at the head of a long table or at the centre of it—the bride at the bridegroom's left hand. The bride's father should sit next the bride with the bridegroom's [p.139]mother. When the bride and bridegroom sit at the centre of the table the bridesmaids should sit opposite to them with the gentlemen who have taken them in to luncheon; each sitting at a gentleman's right hand.

When a seated lunch is held, the bride and groom should sit either at the head of a long table or in the center — with the bride on the groom's left side. The bride's father should sit next to the bride, with the groom's mother beside him. When the bride and groom are seated in the center of the table, the bridesmaids should sit across from them with the gentlemen who brought them to lunch, each sitting at the right side of a gentleman.

When the bride and bridegroom occupy the head of the table, the bridesmaids, with the gentlemen who have taken them in to luncheon, should place themselves next the parents on either side of the table, dividing their number into two groups.

When the bride and groom are at the head of the table, the bridesmaids, along with the men who brought them to lunch, should sit next to the parents on either side, splitting into two groups.

When the bride's father is dead, her eldest brother or nearest male relative should take his place and should take the bridegroom's mother in to luncheon.

When the bride's father has passed away, her eldest brother or closest male relative should step in to take his place and should bring the bridegroom's mother to lunch.


A Wedding Breakfast is now termed a luncheon, champagne and other wines take the place of tea and coffee, which beverages are not served until towards the end of the luncheon. At weddings which take place at 2.30 p.m., a luncheon is frequently given at 3, followed by a "tea" at 4.

A Wedding Brunch is now called a luncheon, where champagne and other wines replace tea and coffee, which are typically served towards the end of the luncheon. At weddings that happen at 2:30 p.m., a luncheon is often held at 3, followed by "tea" at 4.


The Luncheon Menu generally comprises soup, entrées both hot and cold; chickens, game, mayonnaises, salads, jellies, creams, etc., etc., and other dishes of a like character.

The Lunch Menu typically includes soup, hot and cold entrées; chicken, game, mayonnaise, salads, jellies, creams, and other similar dishes.

The sweets should be placed on the table, fruit also.

The sweets and fruit should be placed on the table.

The entrées, etc., should be handed by the servants, the sweets should also be taken off the table by the men-servants and handed round in turn.

The main dishes should be served by the waitstaff, and the desserts should also be removed from the table by the male servers and served around in turn.

At a standing-up luncheon the gentlemen should help the ladies and themselves to the various dishes on the table, as dishes are not handed at this description of luncheon; hot entrées and soup are not given. The menu is in other respects similar.

At a standing lunch, the men should serve the ladies and themselves from the various dishes on the table, as food isn’t passed around at this type of lunch; hot entrees and soup aren’t served. The menu is similar in other ways.

The tables should be decorated with flowers at either a standing-up or a sitting-down luncheon. Bottles of champagne should be placed the length of the table at a standing-up luncheon; if not, the gentlemen should ask the [p.140]servants in attendance for champagne for the ladies they have taken down, and for themselves. At a sitting-down luncheon the servants offer champagne to the guests in the same order in which they hand the dishes.

The tables should be decorated with flowers for both standing and seated luncheons. Bottles of champagne should be placed along the table for a standing luncheon; otherwise, the gentlemen should ask the [p.140]servers for champagne for the ladies they’ve brought down, and for themselves. At a seated luncheon, the servers offer champagne to the guests in the same order they serve the dishes.

When the sweets have been handed the bride should cut the wedding-cake. This she does by merely making the first incision with a knife; it should then be cut by the butler into small slices, and handed on dessert plates to the guests.

When the candies have been distributed, the bride should cut the wedding cake. She does this by simply making the first cut with a knife; then the butler should slice it into small pieces and serve them on dessert plates to the guests.


The Health of the Bride and Bridegroom should then be proposed by the most distinguished guest present, for which the bridegroom should return thanks. He should then propose the health of the bridesmaids, for which the best man should return thanks.

The Well-Being of the Bride and Groom should then be proposed by the most distinguished guest present, to which the bridegroom should express his thanks. He should then propose a toast to the bridesmaids, for which the best man should respond with gratitude.

Occasionally the gentleman of highest rank present also proposes this health in place of the bridegroom.

Sometimes, the highest-ranking gentleman present also proposes this toast in place of the groom.

The health of the bride's father and mother should be proposed by the bridegroom's father.

The groom's father should propose the health of the bride's parents.

It is now the custom to confine proposing healths at wedding luncheons within the narrowest limits. The health of the bride and bridegroom, and that of the bridesmaids being, in general, the only healths proposed.

It’s now common to keep to a strict limit when proposing toasts at wedding lunches. The health of the bride and groom, along with that of the bridesmaids, is usually the only toasts made.

At standing-up luncheons and at wedding receptions, the health of the bride and bridegroom only is proposed.

At buffet lunches and wedding receptions, only the health of the bride and groom is toasted.


The Bride should leave the Dining-room immediately after the healths have been drunk, to change her dress for departure.

The bride should leave the dining room. right after the toasts have been made, to change her outfit for departure.

The head bridesmaid should accompany her, if related to her, and the guests should adjourn to the drawing-room to await the bride's reappearance, which should not be long delayed, and the adieus should then be made. Leave-takings should not be prolonged more than is absolutely necessary.

The head bridesmaid should go with her, if they're related, and the guests should move to the living room to wait for the bride to come back, which shouldn’t take too long, and then the goodbyes should be said. Farewells shouldn’t last any longer than necessary.

The parents should follow the bride and bridegroom into the hall, and adieus to them should there be made.

The parents should follow the bride and groom into the hall, and goodbyes should be said to them there.


[p.141]The Old-fashioned Custom of throwing satin slippers after the bride is sometimes observed, foolish as it is. It is the best man's or the head bridesmaid's privilege to perform this ridiculous act.

[p.141]The Traditional Custom of throwing satin slippers after the bride is sometimes still done, even though it’s silly. It's the best man's or the head bridesmaid's right to carry out this ridiculous tradition.

When rice is thrown after a bride it should be scattered by the married and not by the unmarried ladies present; but the custom, like that of throwing the so-called "confetti," is now practically obsolete in good society.

When rice is thrown after a bride, it should be scattered by married women and not by the single ones present; however, this custom, much like throwing what is known as "confetti," is now almost completely outdated in respectable society.


Strewing the Bride's Path with Flowers from the church to the carriage by village children is a custom much followed at weddings which take place in the country.

Scattering Flowers on the Bride's Path from the church to the carriage by village kids is a tradition that's widely practiced at weddings in the countryside.


The Honeymoon now seldom lasts longer than a week or ten days. Many brides prefer spending their honeymoon in their future home, if it happens to be in the country, instead of making a hurried trip to Paris or elsewhere, or to spending it at the country house of a friend, lent to them for the purpose. But it is entirely a matter of individual feeling which course is taken.

The Honeymoon now rarely lasts more than a week or ten days. Many brides prefer to spend their honeymoon in their future home, especially if it's in the countryside, rather than rushing off to Paris or some other destination, or staying at a friend's country house that's been lent to them for the occasion. Ultimately, it’s all about personal preference regarding the choice.


The Bride's Trousseau should be marked with the initials of the name she is to take.

The Bride's Wedding Essentials should be labeled with the initials of the name she will adopt.


The Bridegroom should provide the house-linen and all other things appertaining to the bride's new home.

The groom should provide the house linens and everything else needed for the bride's new home.


The Wedding Presents should be dispatched to the bride's residence immediately after the wedding, and they should at once be put into their several places, and not arranged for the purpose of being shown to visitors.

The Wedding Gifts should be sent to the bride's house right after the wedding, and they should be put in their appropriate spots right away, not arranged just to be shown off to guests.


The Bridal Wreath should not be worn after the wedding-day. The bridal wreath, the bridal bouquet, and the orange blossoms from the wedding-cake, if treasured as [p.142]mementos of the happy event, should be preserved in the recesses of a locked drawer in the bride's chamber, and not exhibited under glass shades in the drawing-room.

The Wedding Wreath shouldn’t be worn after the wedding day. The bridal wreath, the bridal bouquet, and the orange blossoms from the wedding cake, if kept as [p.142]reminders of the special occasion, should be stored away in a locked drawer in the bride's room and not displayed under glass in the living room.


Precedence should not be accorded to a bride during the first three months after marriage, although this old-fashioned custom is sometimes followed at country dinner-parties on the occasion of a bride's first visit.

Priority shouldn't be given to a bride during the first three months after marriage, even though this outdated tradition is sometimes observed at country dinner parties on a bride's first visit.


The Custom of sending Wedding Cake to friends is an exploded one, and only followed between near relations.

The Tradition of Sending Wedding Cake to friends is outdated and only practiced among close relatives.


Wedding Cards are, strictly speaking, out of date, and only sent by people who adhere to old-fashioned customs.

Wedding Invitations are, to be honest, outdated and are only sent by people who follow traditional customs.


The Words "No Cards" should not be inserted when the announcement of a marriage is sent to the newspapers; neither should the intimation be added that the bride and bridegroom will be "at home" on certain days.

"No Cards" should not be included when announcing a marriage in the newspapers; nor should it mention that the bride and groom will be "at home" on specific days.

[p.143]CHAPTER XVII

WEDDING RECEPTIONS

An Afternoon Wedding usually takes place between 2 and 2.30 o'clock, and the "reception" that follows is given from 2.30 to 5, on the return from the church.

A Wedding in the Afternoon usually happens between 2:00 and 2:30 PM, and the "reception" that follows is held from 2:30 to 5:00 PM after returning from the church.

When a wedding is a choral one the choir and clergy frequently head the bridal procession. This is arranged with the vicar of the church where the marriage is solemnized.

When a wedding involves a choir, the choir and clergy usually lead the bridal procession. This is coordinated with the vicar of the church where the marriage takes place.


Invitations to wedding receptions are no longer issued on "at home" cards, but are included in the invitations to the wedding ceremony issued in printed notes. (See Chapter XVI.)

Invites to wedding receptions are no longer sent with "at home" cards, but are included in the invitations to the wedding ceremony that are printed on cards. (See Chapter XVI.)

The arrangements in the tea-room, and the refreshments given, should be similar to those provided at large afternoon "at homes," with the addition of wedding-cake and champagne.

The setup in the tea room and the snacks offered should be like those at big afternoon gatherings, with the addition of wedding cake and champagne.


Ceremony is, as far as possible, dispensed with as regards sending the guests into the tea-room, and this is a great advantage gained over a wedding luncheon, either a sitting-down or a standing-up one, when people are doubtful as to the exact place belonging to each individual relative.

Event is, as much as possible, eliminated when it comes to sending the guests into the tea room, which is a significant advantage over a wedding luncheon, whether it's seated or buffet style, where people are unsure about the exact spot for each family member.

The bride and bridegroom either enter first, followed by the bridesmaids and a few of the principal guests, or they follow later, as they prefer. The remainder of the company should make their way downstairs as space permits, for a wedding reception is a crowded affair, even in the largest of mansions. Not only is every one invited who [p.144]has given a wedding present to either bride or bridegroom, within visiting distance, but even others who are not intimate enough to be expected to do so.

The bride and groom can either walk in first, followed by the bridesmaids and a few main guests, or they can arrive later, depending on their choice. The rest of the guests should head downstairs as space allows since a wedding reception can get pretty packed, even in the biggest mansions. Not only is everyone invited who [p.144]has given a gift to the bride or groom and lives nearby, but even those who aren’t close enough to be expected to do so.

The guests should not make their way in the first instance to the tea-room, but should proceed at once to the drawing-room and shake hands with the host and hostess, and afterwards with the bride and bridegroom. The bride and bridegroom should stand together within the drawing-room and shake hands with all those with whom they are acquainted. The bride and bridegroom should be the first to enter the tea-room. Flowers, as a matter of course, are a great feature at wedding receptions.

The guests shouldn't head to the tea room right away; instead, they should go directly to the drawing room to greet the host and hostess, and then the bride and groom. The bride and groom should stand together in the drawing room and shake hands with everyone they know. They should be the first to enter the tea room. Flowers, of course, play a big role at wedding receptions.

The tea and coffee should be served by the maid-servants, generally by the lady's maids, but men-servants should also be in attendance to open the champagne as required. Very little wine is drunk at this hour of the day. Ladies seldom care for it, and gentlemen avoid it on principle. Still, out of compliment to the bride, the relatives quaff a cup of sparkling wine, although her health is seldom proposed or speeches of any kind made. The bride should put the knife into the wedding-cake, and the butler should cut it up and hand it to the guests.

The tea and coffee should be served by the maids, usually by the lady’s maids, but male staff should also be there to open the champagne when needed. Very little wine is consumed at this time of day. Ladies usually aren’t interested in it, and gentlemen typically avoid it on principle. Still, out of respect for the bride, the relatives raise a glass of sparkling wine, although her health is rarely toasted, and no speeches are made. The bride should cut the wedding cake, and the butler should slice it and serve it to the guests.

Seats should not be placed in the tea-room, and the tables should occupy the top or side, or both the top and side, of the room, according to the number of guests invited, so as to leave as much space as possible in the centre of the room.

Seats shouldn't be arranged in the tea room, and the tables should be positioned at the back or side, or both at the back and side, of the room, depending on the number of guests invited, to keep the center of the room as open as possible.

The bride and bridegroom are not always present at a wedding tea, as the departure for the proposed place of honeymoon does not in every case admit of it, and the mother holds the "at home," and the guests inspect the presents after the newly-married couple have left.

The bride and groom aren't always at a wedding tea, since their departure for the honeymoon doesn't always allow for it. The mother hosts the "at home," and the guests check out the gifts after the newlyweds have left.

An "at home" is sometimes given a few days previous to the wedding for the inspection of the presents, if they are very numerous and beautiful; but even when this is done they still form a centre of interest on the afternoon [p.145]of the wedding to the many guests. When jewellery and plate to any great extent form a portion of the presents, it is sometimes thought necessary to have a policeman on duty while the house is open to so many comers, and when to effect an entrance under the pretext of business would be an easy matter.

An "at home" is sometimes held a few days before the wedding for guests to check out the gifts, especially if there are a lot of them and they’re really nice; but even when this happens, the gifts still attract a lot of attention on the afternoon [p.145] of the wedding for the many guests. When there are a lot of valuable items like jewelry and silverware being given, it’s often considered necessary to have a police officer at the house while it’s open to so many visitors, since it would be easy for someone to get in pretending to be there for a legitimate reason.

[p.146]CHAPTER XVIII

WEDDING EXPENSES

The Responsibilities of a Bridegroom from a pecuniary point of view commence from the moment of his engagement. He must at once present the bride-elect with an engagement ring. A man of even moderate wealth finds no difficulty in choosing and purchasing a handsome ring costing from £50 to £100; but a poor man, possessing but a small income, is often put to more expense than he can conveniently afford in the matter of an engagement ring. He knows all the members of the bride's family will sit in judgment upon it if it is but a modest gift worth about £10, which is quite as much as he feels he is justified in spending; he knows that both it and himself will be regarded as very mean, or as conveying a not very inspiriting prospect of days to come. The engagement ring worn on the bride's finger after marriage is a lasting memento, and if a poor one she will not be proud of it—neither will he. Rich men take the brides to choose engagement rings, expense being no object to them; but poor men cannot do this, as the choice might fall on gems beyond their means, therefore they make the choice themselves, according to the position of the families they are about to enter. If the standing is above their own, from a money point of view, the engagement rings have to be chosen in accordance with the jewels worn by members of such families, and a bridegroom would thus spend £40 at least on an engagement ring suitable to a lady so placed. [p.147]On the other hand, when men with small incomes marry the daughters of parents of a similar position to their own, the engagement rings given are not costly ones, and a ten-pound note, or even less, would cover the cost of these binding tokens. The wedding rings are within the means of all bridegrooms, be they ever so poor.

The Duties of a Groom from a financial perspective start the moment he gets engaged. He must immediately give the bride-to-be an engagement ring. Even a man with moderate wealth can find it easy to select and buy a nice ring costing between £50 and £100; however, a poor man with a small income often spends more than he can afford on an engagement ring. He knows that all the bride's family members will judge him if the ring is just a simple one worth about £10, which is as much as he thinks he can spend. Both the ring and himself will be viewed as very cheap, or as suggesting a not-so-promising future. The engagement ring that the bride wears after the wedding is a lasting reminder, and if it's a low-quality one, she won't be proud of it—nor will he. Wealthy men take their fiancées shopping for engagement rings, as cost is not an issue for them; but poor men can't do this, as they might pick a ring that costs more than they can afford, so they make the choice themselves, based on the status of the families they’re marrying into. If the status is higher than their own financially, they have to pick engagement rings that align with the types of jewelry worn by those family members, and a bridegroom might end up spending at least £40 on a ring suitable for a lady in that position. [p.147] Conversely, when men with low incomes marry daughters of families of similar financial status, the engagement rings given are not expensive, and a ten-pound note, or even less, would be sufficient for these commitment tokens. Wedding rings are affordable for all bridegrooms, no matter how poor they are.


During the Engagement the question of presents to the brides-elect is never absent from the thoughts of their bridegrooms. The wealthy please themselves and their brides by giving costly jewels, which are often chosen by the brides themselves in company with their bridegrooms. This is very delightful shopping, but it does not fall to the lot of the great majority. Men of moderate means give presents of moderate value and few in number; they are not bound by etiquette during their engagements to give any jewellery if their incomes do not warrant this outlay; but a man must have very little money to go upon if he cannot contrive to give a bracelet or necklet or some such trinket to the girl he is about to marry.

During the Proposal the topic of gifts for the brides-to-be is always on the minds of their fiancés. Wealthy individuals indulge themselves and their brides by giving expensive jewelry, often chosen by the brides themselves alongside their fiancés. This kind of shopping is a lot of fun, but it isn't something most people can experience. Men with limited resources typically give gifts that are more modest and fewer in number; they aren't obligated by tradition to give any jewelry during their engagements if their finances don't allow for it. However, a man would need to be quite short on cash if he can't manage to give a bracelet or necklace or some similar trinket to the woman he plans to marry.


To give Presents to the Bridesmaids is another of the obligations of bridegrooms. Here again, the wealthy exercise their generosity and good taste with the concurrence of their brides, who assist them in the choice of suitable presents in articles of jewellery. These average £5 and upwards for each bridesmaid, which bring it to a good total when the bridesmaids are numerous. The point that affects the generosity of bridegrooms, however, is not how much they ought to spend on these presents, but rather, how little may be spent upon them with due consideration for the fitness of things, viz. the position of the bridesmaids. Two sovereigns would be a reasonable sum for a man of small means to spend on each gift to the bridesmaid.

Gifting the Bridesmaids is another responsibility of grooms. Once again, the wealthy show off their generosity and good taste, with help from their brides in choosing appropriate gifts, often in the form of jewelry. These typically cost £5 and up for each bridesmaid, which adds up when there are many. However, what influences how generous grooms are is less about how much they should spend on these gifts and more about how little they can spend while still being considerate of the situation, specifically the status of the bridesmaids. A reasonable amount for someone with modest means to spend on each gift for a bridesmaid would be two sovereigns.


[p.148]The Bridal Bouquet and the Bridesmaids' Bouquets come next on the list of expenses a bridegroom defrays. Rich men spend liberally in this direction, but average sums to give to meet ordinary incomes are two guineas to one guinea for a bride's bouquet, and five and twenty to fifteen shillings each for the bridesmaids' bouquets.

[p.148]The Bridal Bouquet and the Bridesmaids' Bouquets come next on the list of expenses that a groom covers. Wealthy men are generous in this area, but the typical amounts for regular incomes are two guineas for a bride's bouquet and between twenty-five to fifteen shillings each for the bridesmaids' bouquets.


The Fees connected with the Ceremony are strictly the province of the bridegroom to defray. If a marriage is by licence, he pays the cost, which in town amounts to £2 2s. 6d., and in the country from £2 12s. 6d. to £3 3s. The fee to the vicar of the church where the marriage is to be solemnised varies from £1 1s. to £5 5s., oftener £1 1s. than not with the majority of bridegrooms with moderate incomes, the exception being £5 5s. The minor fees are very trifling that a bridegroom is expected to pay. He pays the organist for playing a wedding march at the conclusion of the service, if it is not a choral one; the bell-ringers look to him for their fee, as do the vergers, etc. Thus a bridegroom pays for what is absolutely necessary at the marriage ceremony only, and very little besides.

The Charges Associated with the Ceremony are solely the responsibility of the groom. If the marriage is by license, he covers the cost, which in town is about £2 2s. 6d., and in the countryside ranges from £2 12s. 6d. to £3 3s. The fee for the vicar of the church where the marriage will take place varies from £1 1s. to £5 5s., usually being £1 1s. for most grooms with moderate incomes, except for the £5 5s. fee. The minor fees that the groom is expected to pay are quite low. He pays the organist for playing a wedding march at the end of the service, unless it’s a choral one; the bell ringers expect their fee from him, as do the vergers, and so on. So, the groom only pays for what is absolutely necessary for the marriage ceremony, and not much else.


When a Friend of the Bride or Bridegroom performs the Ceremony or assists at it a fee is not given to him by the bridegroom, but a present of some kind is made to him, either in silver plate or by a small cheque, as circumstances dictate, for railway expenses or otherwise. It is usual for the bridegroom to do this unless the clergyman in question is a relative of the bride, when a joint present is usually given by bride and bridegroom.

When a Friend of the Bride or Groom officiates the Ceremony or helps with it, the bridegroom does not pay a fee to him, but instead gives him a gift of some kind, either in silver or a small check, depending on the situation, for travel expenses or other needs. Typically, the bridegroom handles this unless the officiant is a relative of the bride, in which case both the bride and bridegroom usually contribute to the gift.


The Bride's Parents bear a Large Share of the Wedding Expenses, foremost of which is the bride's trousseau, the cost of this being entirely dependent on position and income. The dinners and "at homes" given before [p.149]the marriage to introduce the bridegroom to the members of the bride's family are given by the bride's parents. The wedding reception is given by them, either at their own residence or at an hotel. As concerns their share of the expenses connected with the ceremony, it depends upon whether the wedding is to be a smart one or a quiet one. If the former, the expenses that fall to them are somewhat considerable; if the latter, they are almost nil. A choral service, for instance, is paid for by the bride's parents, the organist, choirmaster, and choir all being severally paid by them. If the hymns sung are printed on leaflets this trifling expense also is included. All floral decorations are paid for by the bride's parents, as is the hire of the awning and the red felt at the church doors. When wedding favours or buttonholes are given it is by them also.

The bride's parents pay for a large part of the wedding expenses., primarily the bride's trousseau, which depends entirely on their social status and income. The dinners and gatherings held before [p.149] the wedding to introduce the bridegroom to the bride's family are hosted by the bride's parents. They also arrange the wedding reception, either at their home or at a hotel. Regarding their portion of the costs related to the ceremony, it varies depending on whether the wedding is extravagant or simple. In the case of an extravagant wedding, their expenses can be quite significant; for a simpler one, they are minimal. For example, the bride's parents are responsible for paying for a choral service, including the organist, choirmaster, and choir. If the hymns sung are printed on leaflets, that small cost is also included. All floral decorations are covered by the bride's parents, along with the rental of the awning and the red carpet at the church entrance. When wedding favors or buttonholes are given, it is also on them.


For whom the Bride's Family are expected to provide Conveyances is invariably a Misunderstood Detail.—The bride's father has only to provide carriages or cars to convey himself and bride to the church, and for those members of his family residing under his roof, and for visitors staying with him for the wedding. He is not required to provide them for any other of the guests, save in the country, and then only for those who arrive by train at a roadside station and cannot obtain conveyances for themselves. In town the bridegroom has to provide the motor-car to convey himself and bride from the church to her father's house, and afterwards to the station. In the country the reverse is the case, and the bride's father does this by lending one of his own carriages or cars for the purpose.

Many people often misunderstand who the bride's family should provide transportation for.—The bride's father only needs to arrange carriages or cars for himself and the bride to get to the church, along with family members living in his home and any guests staying with him for the wedding. He doesn't have to provide transportation for other guests, except in rural areas, where he may need to help those arriving by train at a nearby station who can't find their own transport. In a city, the groom is responsible for providing the car to take him and the bride from the church to her father's house and then to the station. In the countryside, it's the opposite; the bride's father typically lends one of his own carriages or cars for this purpose.


The Bridegroom is expected to provide the Furniture and all household effects for the new home, including plate and linen, which latter naturally form very important items. Many of the bridal presents, however are made to lighten these expenses, and consist of plate to [p.150]a great extent, and occasionally of linen also, from the members of the bride's family; still, the rule in England is that the bridegroom should provide it as part of the necessaries of the home, and the gift of it by relatives is altogether optional.

The groom is expected to provide the furniture. and all household items for the new home, including dishes and linens, which are obviously very important. Many of the wedding gifts, however, help cover these costs and primarily consist of dishes to [p.150]a large extent, and occasionally linens as well, from the bride's family; still, the standard in England is that the groom should provide these items as part of what’s needed for the home, and relatives giving them is completely optional.

[p.151]CHAPTER XIX

AFTERNOON "AT HOMES"

Afternoon "At Homes" are a great feature amongst the entertainments of the day, large afternoon parties, and small afternoon parties; parties so large that the number of guests equals those at a big crush or evening reception, and so small that they might fairly come under the denomination of afternoon teas.

Afternoon Gatherings are a popular aspect of today’s social events, with both large and small afternoon gatherings; some so big that the guest list rivals that of a big crowd or evening reception, and others so intimate that they could rightly be called afternoon teas.

At afternoon "at homes," ladies are present in a considerable majority, there being usually from about ten gentlemen to thirty ladies on an average present at these gatherings. Ladies have a decided partiality for this class of entertainment, as it affords an opportunity for meeting their friends and acquaintances, or for making new acquaintances, and for forming future plans and interchanging civilities; and even in the height of the London season, afternoon "at homes" are fully attended by the members of the fashionable world.

At afternoon "at homes," there are usually a lot more ladies than gentlemen, with about ten men for every thirty women on average at these gatherings. Women really like this type of event because it gives them a chance to meet with friends, make new acquaintances, and plan for the future while being polite to each other. Even during the peak of the London season, these afternoon gatherings draw a good crowd from the fashionable society.

There are various classes of afternoon "at homes": the large "at home" of from fifty to two hundred guests, when usually professional vocal and instrumental talent is engaged, and fairly good music given, although the entertainment is not of sufficient importance to be termed a concert; the "at home" of from fifty to a hundred guests when only amateur talent is in requisition; and the small "at home" of from ten to thirty people, when conversation usually takes the place of music, the party being composed of friends rather than of acquaintances.

There are different types of afternoon "at homes": the large "at home" with fifty to two hundred guests, where professional singers and musicians are usually hired, providing decent music, though it’s not significant enough to be called a concert; the "at home" with fifty to a hundred guests that features only amateur talent; and the small "at home" with ten to thirty people, where conversation often replaces music, made up of friends rather than just acquaintances.


[p.152]Invitations to "At Homes" should be issued in the name of the hostess only, and not in the united names of the master and mistress of the house.

[p.152]Invitations to "At Homes" should be sent out in the name of the hostess only, not in the combined names of both the host and hostess.

Invitations should be issued on "at home" cards, large and small, and also on visiting cards. The name of the person invited should be written at the top of the card at the right-hand corner, the words "at home" being printed beneath the name of the lady issuing the invitation, and the day and date beneath the words "at home," and the hour beneath the date. Any amusement to be given should be added at the bottom of the card at the left-hand corner. The address should be printed at the right-hand corner at the bottom of the card.

Invitations should be sent on "at home" cards, both large and small, as well as on visiting cards. The name of the person being invited should be placed at the top right corner of the card, with the words "at home" printed underneath the name of the lady sending the invitation. The day and date should go under "at home," followed by the time below the date. Any entertainment planned should be included at the bottom left corner of the card. The address should be printed at the bottom right corner of the card.

The letters R.S.V.P. are occasionally either written or printed on the "at home" card, at the left-hand corner of the bottom of the card, but it is not usual to write "R.S.V.P." in the corner of an afternoon "at home" card, as it is immaterial how many guests are present at this class of entertainment; but if an answer is so requested, an answer should be sent. R.S.V.P. signifies "répondez, s'il vous plaît," or "an answer is requested."

The letters R.S.V.P. are sometimes written or printed on the "at home" card, typically in the bottom left corner of the card. However, it's not common to include "R.S.V.P." on an afternoon "at home" card since it doesn't matter how many guests attend this type of event. But if a response is requested, you should send one. R.S.V.P. stands for "répondez, s'il vous plaît," or "please respond."

It is customary to include the head of the family, either husband or father, in the invitation. Thus, at the top of the card, at the right-hand corner should be written "Mr. and Mrs. A.," or "Mr. and Miss A." The daughters of the house should be included in the invitation sent to their mother. Thus "Mr. and Mrs. A.," "The Misses A.," but the sons of the house should be invited separately.

It’s common to include the head of the family, whether it's the husband or the father, on the invitation. So, at the top of the card, in the right-hand corner, you should write "Mr. and Mrs. A." or "Mr. and Miss A." The daughters of the household should be included in the invitation sent to their mother, like "Mr. and Mrs. A." and "The Misses A.," but the sons of the household should be invited separately.

When a family consists of a mother and daughters, the invitation should be "Mrs. and the Misses A."

When a family has a mom and daughters, the invitation should be "Mrs. and the Misses A."

The title of "Honourable" should not be put on an invitation card, but only on the envelope containing the card.

The title "Honourable" shouldn't be included on an invitation card, but only on the envelope that holds the card.

All other titles are recognised on invitation cards; but the letters K.C.B., M.P., etc., should not be written on the cards, but only on the envelopes in which they are enclosed.

All other titles are acknowledged on invitation cards; however, the letters K.C.B., M.P., etc., should not appear on the cards themselves, but only on the envelopes containing them.

[p.153]If a lady is aware that she will be unable to be present, it would be polite to send her excuses, although strict etiquette does not demand it; both the invitation and the answer can in all cases be sent by post.

[p.153]If a woman knows she won't be able to attend, it's courteous to send her regrets, even though proper etiquette doesn't require it; both the invitation and the response can always be sent by mail.

It is not now considered necessary to leave cards after afternoon "at homes."

It’s no longer seen as essential to leave cards after afternoon gatherings.

Invitations to large afternoon "at homes" should be issued a fortnight previous to the day, and to small "at homes" within a week or so of the day.

Invitations to big afternoon gatherings should be sent out two weeks before the day, and to smaller gatherings about a week before.


The Arrival of Guests.—When invited guests arrive, they should not inquire if the hostess is at home, but at once enter the house; and they should be ushered at once into the tea-room.

Guest Arrival.—When invited guests arrive, they shouldn't ask if the hostess is home but should go straight into the house; and they should be taken directly to the tea room.

The gentlemen should leave their hats and overcoats in the hall.

The guys should leave their hats and coats in the hallway.

At large "at homes" a cloak-room should be provided, so that a lady could remove a cloak or fur-cape, usually worn during the winter weather; but at small "at homes" a cloak-room is not necessary, as the reception-rooms are neither so crowded nor so warm, neither are the ladies' toilettes so elaborate.

At larger gatherings, a cloakroom should be available so that women can take off their cloaks or fur capes, which are typically worn in winter weather. However, at smaller gatherings, a cloakroom isn't needed, as the reception areas aren't as crowded or warm, and the women's outfits aren't as elaborate.


Refreshments.—At large "at homes" refreshments should be served in the dining-room, on a long buffet at one end of the room, or on a long table the length of the room.

Snacks and drinks.—At large gatherings, refreshments should be served in the dining room, on a long buffet at one end of the room, or on a long table that stretches the length of the room.

The lady's-maids and other maid-servants should stand behind the table to pour out and hand the cups of tea or coffee across the table as asked for.

The lady's maids and other female servants should stand behind the table to pour and pass the cups of tea or coffee across the table as requested.

It is usual to have women-servants on these occasions to pour out the tea, a man-servant or men-servants being also in attendance, in case anything is required of them, although gentlemen usually help themselves to claret-cup, wine, etc.

It's common to have female servants at these events to serve the tea, while a male servant or male servants are also present in case anything is needed, although men typically serve themselves with claret-cup, wine, and so on.

The usual refreshments given at these "at homes" are [p.154]tea and coffee, the latter served from large silver urns. (See chapter "Preparing Afternoon Tea," in the work entitled "Waiting at Table.") Sherry, champagne-cup, claret-cup, ices, fruit, fancy biscuits and cakes, thin bread-and-butter, potted game, sandwiches, etc.

The usual snacks served at these "at homes" are [p.154]tea and coffee, with the coffee coming from large silver urns. (See chapter "Preparing Afternoon Tea," in the book "Waiting at Table.") You might also find sherry, champagne punch, claret punch, ice desserts, fruit, cookies and cakes, thin sandwiches, potted meat, and other sandwiches, etc.

Ice plates are used for ices, dessert plates for fruit and fruit salads.

Ice plates are for ice desserts, and dessert plates are for fruit and fruit salads.

At small "at homes" champagne, claret-cup, and ices are not given. The tea should be made in teapots, instead of in urns, at both large and small "at homes."

At small gatherings, champagne, claret cups, and ice desserts are not served. The tea should be brewed in teapots instead of in urns, at both large and small gatherings.

At small "at homes" the tea is usually served in the smaller of the two drawing-rooms, or in an adjoining boudoir or ante-room. The tea is then poured out by the young ladies of the house, or by the hostess herself, but seldom by maid-servants when served in the drawing-room.

At small "at homes," tea is usually served in the smaller of the two living rooms or in an adjoining lounge or waiting room. The tea is poured by the young ladies of the house or by the hostess herself, but it's rarely served by maids when it's in the living room.

The most convenient manner, however, of serving tea is to serve it in the dining-room, unless the number of guests is limited, when it would appear unsociable if they were to congregate in the dining-room, leaving the hostess comparatively alone in the drawing-room.

The easiest way to serve tea is in the dining room, unless there are only a few guests. If that's the case, it might seem unsociable for everyone to gather in the dining room while the hostess is left alone in the living room.

When tea is served in the dining-room, the guests are usually asked by the servant in attendance if they will have tea before being ushered into the drawing-room.

When tea is served in the dining room, the server typically asks the guests if they would like tea before leading them into the living room.

At small teas, the cups of tea should be handed to the ladies by the gentlemen present, or by the young lady officiating at the tea-table, and gentlemen generally stand about the room, or near the tea-table, at small "at homes."

At small tea gatherings, the gentlemen should serve tea to the ladies, either themselves or through the young lady in charge at the tea table, while the gentlemen typically stand around the room or near the tea table during small gatherings.


Receiving Guests.—The servant should precede the guests to the drawing-room as in "morning calls."

Hosting Guests.—The servant should go ahead of the guests to the living room, just like in "morning visits."

At large "at homes" the hostess should receive her guests at the drawing-room door, and shake hands with each on arrival. The drawing-room door should remain open, and she should stand within the doorway.

At big "at homes," the hostess should greet her guests at the drawing-room door and shake hands with each one as they arrive. The drawing-room door should stay open, and she should stand in the doorway.

At small teas, the drawing-room door should not remain [p.155]open, and the hostess should receive her guests within the room, as at "morning calls."

At small tea gatherings, the drawing-room door shouldn't be left [p.155]open, and the hostess should welcome her guests inside the room, just like during "morning calls."

The guests should arrive from a quarter-past four until half-past five or six o'clock. The guests are not expected to remain the whole three hours specified, and are at liberty to remain as long or as short a time as they please. The earliest arrivals are generally the first to leave.

The guests should arrive between 4:15 and 5:30 or 6:00. They're not required to stay for the full three hours mentioned and can come and go as they like. Usually, those who arrive first are the first to leave.

When the hostess judges it expedient to do so, she introduces one or two of the ladies to each other, either in a formal manner (see Chapter II.), or in a semi-formal manner, by saying, "Mrs. A., I don't think you know Mrs. B."; but she should not say this unless quite certain that Mrs. B. desires the acquaintance of Mrs. A., or that Mrs. A. has no objection to knowing Mrs. B.[5]

When the hostess thinks it's appropriate, she introduces one or two of the ladies to each other, either formally (see Chapter II.) or semi-formally, by saying, "Mrs. A., I don't think you know Mrs. B." However, she shouldn't say this unless she's sure that Mrs. B. wants to meet Mrs. A., or that Mrs. A. is fine with meeting Mrs. B.[5]

It is rather the exception than the rule to make general introductions on these occasions. Introductions should only be made when the hostess is aware that the persons introduced would be likely to appreciate each other, or for any reason of equal weight.

It’s more of an exception than the norm to make general introductions at these events. Introductions should only happen when the host knows that the people being introduced would likely appreciate each other, or for another equally important reason.

The guests should go to the tea-room with any gentlemen of their acquaintance present, or in the case of ladies with each other, if they have not done so on arrival.

The guests should head to the tea room with any gentlemen they know who are present, or in the case of ladies, with each other, if they haven't done so upon arrival.

This move to the tea-room is usually made in the intervals between music, recitations, etc.

This shift to the tea room typically happens during breaks between music, readings, and other activities.

Occasionally, the hostess introduces one or two of the gentlemen present to the ladies of highest rank for the purpose of sending them into the tea-room.

Occasionally, the hostess introduces one or two of the gentlemen there to the ladies of highest rank to send them into the tea room.

A lady should place her empty cup on any table near at hand, unless a gentleman offers to put it down for her. It is optional whether a lady removes her gloves or not, and many prefer not to do so.

A woman should set her empty cup down on any nearby table unless a man offers to take it for her. It's up to her whether she chooses to take off her gloves or not, and many prefer to keep them on.

At large "at homes," the hostess remains at her post the whole of the time, and hardly ever sits down. At small [p.156]"at homes," she should move amongst her guests, conversing with them all more or less. When there are daughters, they should assist their mother in entertaining the guests.

At big gatherings at home, the hostess stays on her feet the entire time and rarely sits down. At smaller gatherings, she should mingle with her guests, chatting with everyone to some extent. If there are daughters, they should help their mother entertain the guests.

When ladies are acquainted, they should take an opportunity of speaking to each other. It is usual for ladies to move about the rooms at afternoon "at homes" to speak to their various friends and acquaintances; and they are by no means obliged to remain seated in one spot unless desirous of doing so.

When women know each other, they should find a chance to talk. It's common for women to walk around during afternoon gatherings to chat with their different friends and acquaintances; they are not required to stay seated in one place unless they want to.

When music is given at afternoon "at homes," it is usual to listen to the performance, or at least to appear to do so; and if conversation is carried on, it should be in a low tone, so as not to disturb or annoy the performers.

When music is played at afternoon gatherings, it's common to listen to the performance, or at least pretend to; and if people are talking, it should be in a soft voice, so as not to disturb or annoy the performers.

It is not necessary to take leave of the hostess at afternoon "at homes," unless she is standing near the drawing-room door when the guest is passing out, or unless she is a new acquaintance, and the visit a first one at her house, when it would be polite to do so.

It’s not necessary to say goodbye to the hostess at afternoon "at homes," unless she’s standing by the drawing-room door as guests leave, or if she’s a new acquaintance and it’s your first visit to her home, in which case it would be polite to do so.

When it is late, and but a few guests still remain, these few should make their adieus to the hostess.

When it’s late and only a few guests are left, those guests should say their goodbyes to the hostess.

At these afternoon teas or "at homes," the hostess should not ring to order the door to be opened for the departing guest or for her motor-car to be called, as at "morning calls." The guests make their way to the hall, and the servants in attendance call up the motor-cars as they are asked for.

At these afternoon teas or "at homes," the hostess shouldn’t ring to signal for the door to be opened for the guest leaving or for her car to be called, like she would during "morning calls." The guests head to the hall, and the attendants call for the cars as needed.

Motor-cars should always be kept in waiting at afternoon "at homes," as ladies are sometimes unable to remain longer than a quarter of an hour.

Motor cars should always be kept ready at afternoon gatherings, as ladies sometimes can't stay longer than fifteen minutes.

The guests either remain in the hall or in the dining-room until they hear their motor-cars are announced.

The guests either stay in the hall or the dining room until they hear the announcement of their cars.


Gratuities should never be offered to servants at these entertainments, or, in fact, at any entertainment whatever.

Tips should never be given to staff at these events, or at any event for that matter.


Afternoon Concerts.—When afternoon concerts are given, invitations should be issued on the usual "at home" [p.157]cards, which can be purchased with the words "at home," etc., already printed, or they are printed to order, with the name and address of the hostess. The name of the person invited should be written above the name of the hostess at the right-hand corner of the card.

Afternoon Concerts.—When afternoon concerts are held, invitations should be sent out on the standard "at home" [p.157] cards, which can be bought with the words "at home," etc., already printed, or they can be custom-printed with the name and address of the hostess. The name of the person invited should be written above the hostess's name in the top right corner of the card.

The date under the line "at home" should be in the centre of the card beneath the name of the hostess; the hour should be written at the left-hand corner, and the letters R.S.V.P. The printed address should be at the right-hand corner.

The date under the line "at home" should be centered on the card below the host's name; the time should go in the left-hand corner, along with the letters R.S.V.P. The printed address should be in the right-hand corner.

The names of the performers should be added at the bottom of the card at the right-hand corner.

The names of the performers should be added at the bottom of the card in the bottom right corner.

The hour usually fixed for a concert is 3 o'clock.

The usual time for a concert is 3 o'clock.

The hostess should receive her guests at the drawing-room door, when they should at once seat themselves. The seats should be arranged in rows down the centre of the room, and sofas and settees should be placed around the room.

The hostess should greet her guests at the drawing-room door, where they should immediately take their seats. The seats should be arranged in rows down the center of the room, and sofas and settees should be positioned around the space.

The programme of a concert is divided into two parts, and at the conclusion of the first part the guests should repair to the dining-room for refreshments, which are served as at large "at homes."

The concert program is split into two sections, and at the end of the first section, guests should head to the dining room for refreshments, which are served in a casual "at home" style.


Afternoon Dances.—Invitations to afternoon dances should be issued on "at home" cards in the manner already described. "Dancing" should be printed in the corner of cards, and the hour of "4 to 7" o'clock substituted for that of "3" o'clock. The words "afternoon dance" should not be written on an invitation card, and there is no other received form of invitation for afternoon dances than the one already given.

Afternoon Dance Parties.—Invitations to afternoon dances should be sent out on "at home" cards as previously explained. "Dancing" should be printed in the corner of the cards, and the time should be listed as "4 to 7" o'clock instead of "3" o'clock. The phrase "afternoon dance" should not be included on the invitation card, and there is no other accepted format for inviting to afternoon dances besides the one already mentioned.

Afternoon dances are very popular at watering-places, military stations, small towns in the vicinity of London, etc., but are seldom given in London itself.

Afternoon dances are really popular at resorts, military bases, small towns around London, and so on, but they rarely happen in London itself.

Refreshments should be served during the whole of the afternoon, from 4 to 7, as at large "at homes."

Refreshments should be provided throughout the afternoon, from 4 to 7, just like at big "at homes."

[p.158]The ladies should remove their jackets or wraps in the cloak-room, but retain their hats or bonnets; the hostess should receive her guests at the drawing-room door, as at an afternoon "at home."

[p.158]The women should take off their jackets or wraps in the cloakroom, but keep their hats or bonnets on; the hostess should welcome her guests at the drawing-room door, just like during an afternoon "at home."


Bridge Teas occupy an important place in social life. They are a convenient form of entertainment, as they allow of a small number of guests being invited, even as few as eight persons being considered a reasonable number of players to invite, while twenty-four is distinctly an outside one. The average number is in most instances sixteen, all told.

Bridge Teas hold a significant spot in social life. They are an easy way to socialize, as you can invite a small group of guests, with as few as eight people being a reasonable number of players to invite, while twenty-four is definitely on the high side. Usually, the average number is around sixteen people, all together.

The play usually commences at 3.30, sometimes earlier, and continues until 7.30, allowing an interval for "tea" at 4.30.

The play usually starts at 3:30, sometimes earlier, and goes on until 7:30, with a break for "tea" at 4:30.

The invitations to these informal gatherings are either issued in friendly notes or on visiting cards. If on the latter, the words "at home," day, and date are written under the name of the hostess, while "Bridge, 3.30," or "3 o'clock" is put in the corner of the cards opposite the address.

The invitations to these casual get-togethers are either sent as friendly notes or on visiting cards. If it's the latter, the phrase "at home," along with the day and date, is written beneath the hostess's name, while "Bridge, 3.30," or "3 o'clock" is placed in the corner of the cards opposite the address.

The hostess arranges beforehand the places the guests are to occupy at the different tables; this is done that the good players may play together. When all have arrived, the hostess tells her guests where to sit, and is herself one of the players. On taking their seats they cut for partners. She does not invite guests to look on, as it would necessitate her not playing, but talking to them while they remain; besides conversation is discouraged, as it distracts the attention of the players from the game.

The hostess sets up the seating arrangements for her guests at the various tables in advance to ensure that the skilled players are paired together. Once everyone arrives, she directs her guests to their seats and joins in as one of the players. After taking their seats, they draw cards to determine their partners. She doesn't invite guests to just watch because that would keep her from playing and require her to chat with them while they stay. Also, talking is discouraged since it distracts the players from the game.

The ladies retain their hats, but remove their coats, furs, etc., on arrival.

The women keep their hats on but take off their coats, furs, and other outerwear upon arrival.

[p.159]CHAPTER XX

"AT HOME" DAYS

An "At Home" day signifies that a lady is at home to her friends and acquaintances on one particular day in the week. She should intimate this fact by printing upon her visiting cards the days on which she is at home. Thus: "Thursdays in March," or "Thursdays in March and April," or any day of the week she thinks proper to name. These cards she should leave in person on those who are not at home when she calls, or they can be sent by post. Those she finds at home she should inform that her "at home" day is "Thursday." She should not leave her visiting card in this case, only two of her husband's cards, and the "at home" day should not be written upon them.

A "Staycation" day means that a lady is available to greet her friends and acquaintances on a specific day of the week. She should let people know by printing on her visiting cards the days she will be at home. For example: "Thursdays in March," or "Thursdays in March and April," or any day of the week she chooses to specify. She should personally leave these cards for those who are not home when she visits, or they can be mailed. For those she finds at home, she should inform them that her "at home" day is "Thursday." In this case, she should not leave her visiting card; instead, she should leave two of her husband's cards, and there should be no mention of the "at home" day on them.

On the "at home" day, calls should be made from three to six, or from four to six. The first comers should leave before the afternoon tea hour and should limit their call according to the degree of intimacy existing, remaining from a quarter of an hour to an hour, as the case may be.

On the "at home" day, calls should be made between three and six, or four and six. The first guests should leave before the afternoon tea time and should keep their visits short depending on how well they know the host, staying anywhere from fifteen minutes to an hour, as appropriate.


A Hostess or her Daughter should pour out the Tea on these "at home" days when tea is not served in the dining-room as at "at homes," which should be done when the number of visitors is very considerable.

A hostess or her daughter should serve the tea. on these "at home" days when tea is not served in the dining room like at "at homes," which should happen when there are a lot of visitors.

The popularity of a hostess is tested on these "at home" days by the number of visitors who call during the afternoon, and when "at home" days are not a success, socially [p.160]speaking, she should discontinue them after a certain time, and should substitute an occasional "at home."

The popularity of a hostess is measured on these "at home" days by how many visitors come by in the afternoon, and when "at home" days aren’t working out socially [p.160] she should stop hosting them after a while and replace them with occasional "at home" events.

It depends not a little on the social standing of the lady who has an "at home" day and upon the locality in which she lives, as to whether the "at home" day is a failure or the reverse. In the outlying districts of town it has its advantages, when to make a call amounts to almost a journey, and when acquaintances are few in the immediate neighbourhood. Again, it has its advantages when ladies are much occupied during the week, and when their time is given up to an engrossing occupation, charitable or artistic, at home or away from home, literary or scientific, at studios, museums and public institutions, etc., work undertaken for their own amusement, profit, or advancement, or for the benefit of others. To these ladies an "at home" day is a convenience. One day in the week is all they can allow themselves apart from their important engagements, and to them quiet privacy and leisure are indispensable. Fashionable ladies consider an "at home" day to be a great tax upon their time and inclinations. Their engagements are too numerous to admit of giving up one whole afternoon in every week on the chance of people calling. Not only longstanding but impromptu engagements preclude this sacrifice. It would be a breach of politeness not to be at home to callers on an "at home" day, and many things might occur to necessitate absence from home on that particular afternoon. If, however, absence is unavoidable, a relative might take the place of the hostess on the "at home" day in question.

It really depends on the social status of the woman who has an "at home" day and the neighborhood she lives in, whether that day is a success or not. In the outskirts of town, it can be beneficial, especially since making a visit feels like a significant effort and there aren't many acquaintances nearby. It’s also useful when women are very busy during the week, dedicating their time to engaging activities, whether charitable, artistic, literary, or scientific, either at home or out at studios, museums, and public institutions, for their own enjoyment, profit, or advancement, or to help others. For these women, an "at home" day is practical. They can only spare one day a week from their important commitments, and they value quiet privacy and leisure. Women in fashionable circles often see an "at home" day as a big drain on their time and interests. Their schedules are too packed to allow for giving up an entire afternoon each week just for the possibility that people might come by. Both long-standing and last-minute commitments make this impossible. It would be considered rude not to be available to visitors on an "at home" day, and many situations could arise that would require them to be out on that specific afternoon. However, if they must be away, a family member might stand in for the hostess on the "at home" day.

The people who thoroughly enjoy "at home" days are those who have more time on their hands than they know what to do with. The few calls they have to make are soon made, the few friends they have to see are soon seen, occupation they have none, and they are grateful for the opportunity "at home" days offer of meeting their friends and finding a hostess at home.

The people who really love "at home" days are those who have more free time than they know how to spend. The few calls they need to make are quickly done, the few friends they have are easily met, they have no work to fill their time, and they appreciate the chance that "at home" days provide to hang out with their friends and find a host at home.

[p.161]CHAPTER XXI

COLONIAL ETIQUETTE

Generally speaking, etiquette is followed in the colonies and in India by English men and women very much as in the mother country as regards its principles, rules, and observances. One marked difference occurs in the hours of calling, it is true, they being regulated by climate. In hot climates, the early morning hours, before noon, and late evening hours, after sunset, are, according to the fashion of the place, the chosen hours for calling; but in more temperate climes—resembling our own—the afternoon hours are, as with us, the hours for calling. Again, the rule that residents should call upon new-comers, whether they be visitors of other residents or intending residents, holds equally good both in civilian and military circles alike.

Generally speaking, people in the colonies and in India follow etiquette similar to that in England regarding its principles, rules, and practices. However, there is one significant difference in calling hours, which are influenced by the climate. In hot climates, the preferred times for visiting are early morning before noon and late evening after sunset, in line with local customs; but in more temperate regions—similar to our own—afternoon hours are the times for visiting, just like at home. Additionally, the expectation that residents should welcome newcomers, whether they are visitors of other residents or potential new residents, is true in both civilian and military communities.

In all colonies and dependencies "Government House" is the centre to which all society gravitates—that is to say, that all new-comers, whether they are to become permanent or temporary residents, providing their social position warrants the action, hasten to make known their arrival by writing their names and addresses in the visitors' book kept at each Government House for the purpose. The object of doing this is to be received at Government House, and thus to obtain an entrance into the society of the place. What follows upon this social observance—it hardly merits the name of civility, such calls being actuated by self-interest in the first instance—depends upon a variety of [p.162] circumstances, the position of the caller, and whether the stay is to be permanent or temporary, whether introductions are brought or not, and so on. The invitations extended to them are regulated accordingly. They may be limited to afternoon "at homes"; or receptions, dinners, and dances may be included; or a visit to the summer residence of the Governor and his wife may also be reckoned amongst invitations, as this latter is not an unusual display of hospitality accorded to certain individuals.

In every colony and dependency, "Government House" is the hub where all social life revolves. This means that newcomers—whether they plan to stay permanently or just for a short while, as long as their social status allows—quickly announce their arrival by signing their names and addresses in the visitors' book available at each Government House. The purpose of this is to gain an invitation to Government House, which allows them to integrate into the local social scene. What happens after this social practice—it hardly qualifies as civility since these visits are motivated mainly by self-interest—depends on various factors, including the caller's status, the length of their stay, and whether they come with introductions. The invitations they receive are adjusted according to these considerations. They may be limited to afternoon gatherings, or they might include receptions, dinners, and dances. Additionally, an invitation to visit the summer home of the Governor and his wife is also common for certain individuals as a sign of hospitality.


How the Governor of a Colony should be addressed by his guests depends upon his rank. As he represents the sovereign, it would be quite correct to address him as "Sir," as being the most deferential mode, and Governors as a body rather like to be thus addressed. In the case of a Governor being a knight—a very usual contingency—it would be equally correct to address him as "Sir George," and not as "Sir." When a Governor has not received knighthood, he should be addressed as "Mr. A——," when it is not desired to be too stiff and formal.

How to Address the Governor of a Colony by his guests depends on his rank. Since he represents the sovereign, addressing him as "Sir" is perfectly acceptable and is considered the most respectful way to do so. Governors generally prefer this form of address. If a Governor is a knight—which is quite common—it's also correct to address him as "Sir George," rather than just "Sir." When a Governor has not been knighted, he should be addressed as "Mr. A——" if you want to keep things from being too stiff and formal.

In conversation, when referring to the Governor—he being present—it should not be "The Governor," but "Lord Blank," "Sir George," or "Mr. A—— said so and so," unless strangers are present, before whom it would seem right to be a little formal.

In conversation, when talking about the Governor—who is present—it should be "Lord Blank," "Sir George," or "Mr. A—— said this or that," unless there are strangers around, in which case it feels appropriate to be a bit more formal.

In addressing a Governor by letter, the envelope should be directed to "His Excellency Sir George Blank," however friendly its contents may be; but when writing to a Governor's wife, it has not been thought right to style her "Her Excellency," but simply "Lady Blank," unless in the case of a Viceroy's wife, as in India or Ireland; but as against this the point was raised some years ago, and it was then decided that the wives of Governors were entitled to be so addressed.

In writing a letter to a Governor, the envelope should be addressed to "His Excellency Sir George Blank," regardless of how friendly the letter's content may be; however, when writing to a Governor's wife, it's been considered inappropriate to call her "Her Excellency," and instead should be addressed simply as "Lady Blank," unless it's the wife of a Viceroy, as in India or Ireland; that said, the issue was brought up a few years ago and it was then decided that the wives of Governors should be addressed in that manner.

Colloquially, the members of a Governor's suite refer to both the Governor and his wife as "His" and "Her [p.163]Excellency," and style them "Your Excellency," and all who approach them officially, being of inferior rank, do likewise; but socially they are seldom so addressed.

Colloquially, the members of a Governor's suite refer to both the Governor and his wife as "His" and "Her [p.163]Excellency," and call them "Your Excellency." Everyone who approaches them officially, being of lower rank, does the same; however, socially they are rarely addressed this way.


A Colonial Bishop should not actually be styled "My Lord," or referred to as "The Lord Bishop," if it is desired to be quite correct; but "My Lord" or "The Lord Bishop" is now often used by persons who know it is not the proper style of address, but make use of these titles, wishing to be more deferential than scrupulously correct. In writing to a colonial bishop, the envelope should be addressed to "The Right Rev. the Bishop of ——," and the letter commenced "Right Rev. Sir" or "Dear Bishop Blank."

A Colonial Bishop shouldn't actually be called "My Lord" or "The Lord Bishop" if you want to be completely accurate; however, "My Lord" or "The Lord Bishop" is commonly used by people who know it's not the correct way to address them but use these titles to show more respect than to be strictly proper. When writing to a colonial bishop, the envelope should be addressed to "The Right Rev. the Bishop of ——," and the letter should start with "Right Rev. Sir" or "Dear Bishop Blank."

A colonial officer who has received the King's special permission to retain the title of "Honourable" which he bore in his colony, is accorded at Court, i.e. at a levée, Court ball, etc., the same precedence as a peer's son, who is styled "Honourable," but this does not practically give him any rank or precedence at ordinary social gatherings, where that special grant is unknown or ignored. Also the privilege confers no rank or precedence upon the wife or daughters of a colonial Honourable, just as the wife of a Right Honourable here has no special precedence.

A colonial officer who has received the King's special permission to keep the title of "Honourable," which he held in his colony, is given the same status at Court, such as at a levée, Court ball, etc., as a peer's son who is also called "Honourable." However, this doesn't practically give him any rank or status at regular social events, where that special designation is unknown or overlooked. Additionally, this privilege does not grant any rank or status to the wife or daughters of a colonial Honourable, just like the wife of a Right Honourable here also has no special standing.

The title of Honourable cannot continue to be borne by a retired colonial officer or Legislative Councillor unless it has been specially authorised by the sovereign on the recommendation of the Secretary of State for the Colonies.

The title of Honourable cannot continue to be held by a retired colonial officer or Legislative Councillor unless it has been specifically approved by the sovereign based on the recommendation of the Secretary of State for the Colonies.

[p.164]CHAPTER XXII

INDIAN ETIQUETTE

It is the custom that those who wish to be invited to Government House (Viceregal House) at Simla, or elsewhere, should, immediately on arrival, write their names in the visitors' book kept for that purpose, and they are sure, if in general society, to be asked to one or more of the receptions held during the season. They are introduced to the Vice-Queen—as the wife of the Viceroy is termed—by one of the aides-de-camp in waiting.

It's customary for those who want to be invited to Government House (Viceregal House) in Simla or elsewhere to write their names in the visitors' book as soon as they arrive. If they are part of the general social scene, they can expect to be invited to one or more of the receptions held during the season. They are introduced to the Vice-Queen—what the Viceroy's wife is called—by one of the aides-de-camp on duty.

When a lady is the wife of a Government official, it gives her a position in society in India which perhaps she would not otherwise have, and is in itself a passport to most functions. Official rank is everything in India.

When a woman is married to a government official, it provides her with a status in Indian society that she might not have on her own, and it serves as a pass to most events. Official rank means everything in India.


As regards attending the Viceregal Drawing-rooms, they are only held in Calcutta and in the evening. If a lady has been presented at a Court in England, she can attend a Drawing-room in Calcutta; but, if she has not been presented at home, she must be introduced by some other lady who has been presented at the Viceregal Court.

About going to the Viceregal Drawing-rooms, they are only held in Calcutta and in the evening. If a woman has been presented at a Court in England, she can attend a Drawing-room in Calcutta; however, if she hasn't been presented back home, she needs to be introduced by another woman who has been presented at the Viceregal Court.

In writing unofficially to the Governor-General of India, it would not be correct to use the title of "Viceroy," and the proper superscription is "His Excellency The Right Hon."; or, if a Duke, "His Excellency The Duke of ——"; or, if a Marquis, "His Excellency The Most Honble. Marquis of ——," etc.

In writing informally to the Governor-General of India, it wouldn't be appropriate to use the title "Viceroy," and the proper way to address them is "His Excellency The Right Hon."; or, if a Duke, "His Excellency The Duke of ——"; or, if a Marquis, "His Excellency The Most Honorable Marquis of ——," etc.

To the wife of a Viceroy the address should be "Her [p.165]Excellency the Duchess of ——," "Her Excellency The Marchioness of ——," "Her Excellency The Countess of ——"; or "Her Excellency The Lady Blank," if the wife of a Baron.

To the wife of a Viceroy, the address should be "Her [p.165]Excellency the Duchess of ——," "Her Excellency The Marchioness of ——," "Her Excellency The Countess of ——," or "Her Excellency The Lady Blank," if she is the wife of a Baron.

When addressing a Viceroy or Vice-Queen colloquially or unofficially, "Your Excellency" should not be used in either case. The title only in both instances should be employed.

When talking to a Viceroy or Vice-Queen informally or casually, you shouldn't use "Your Excellency" in either case. The title should be used only in both instances.

On being introduced to either of their Excellencies, it would be correct to curtsy.

Upon being introduced to either of their Excellencies, it would be appropriate to curtsy.

[p.166]CHAPTER XXIII

GARDEN-PARTIES

Garden-parties are entertainments that are annually given. If the weather is fine, the more enjoyable it is for the guests; if wet, a garden-party resolves itself into a large "at home." In almost every county a series of garden-parties is held by the principal ladies of their respective neighbourhoods during August and September, nothing but absence from home, illness, or some equally good reason being considered sufficient excuse for the non-fulfilment of this social duty.

Outdoor gatherings are events that happen every year. If the weather is nice, guests have a great time; if it rains, a garden party turns into a big "at home." In almost every county, the main ladies of the area host a series of garden parties during August and September, with only absence from home, illness, or some equally valid reason being considered a good excuse for missing this social obligation.

The county at large expects to be invited at least once a year to roam about in the beautiful park of the lord of the manor, to row on the lake, to play lawn-tennis on the lawn, to wander through the winding paths of the shady, leafy shrubberies, to admire the brilliant hues of the geraniums bedded out on parterre and terrace, or the variegated asters, or the late Gloire-de-Dijon roses, which at the end of August are in their fullest beauty. Then there are the conservatories through which to saunter, and from which to beat a retreat, if the sun is too powerful, into the mansion itself, the reception-rooms being generally thrown open on the occasion of a garden-party.

The whole county looks forward to being invited at least once a year to stroll around the beautiful park of the manor lord, to row on the lake, to play lawn tennis on the grass, to wander through the winding paths of the shady, leafy shrubberies, to admire the vibrant colors of the geraniums planted in the flowerbeds and on the terrace, or the mixed asters, or the late Gloire-de-Dijon roses, which are at their peak at the end of August. Then there are the conservatories to leisurely explore, and a chance to retreat into the mansion itself if the sun gets too intense, with the reception rooms usually opened up during a garden party.

A garden-party is an occasion for offering hospitality to a wide range of guests—people whom it would not be convenient to entertain save at this description of gathering. Invitations are on these occasions freely accorded to ladies, from the energetic lady of eighty to the little lady of eight.

A garden party is a chance to host a variety of guests—people who wouldn't normally be easy to entertain outside of this type of gathering. Invitations are often extended to women of all ages, from the lively eighty-year-old to the young eight-year-old.

[p.167]One great advantage offered by a garden-party is that it is immaterial to what extent ladies are in the majority, and it is a reproach to a county rather than to a hostess if the muster of guests is eighty ladies against twenty gentlemen.

[p.167]One significant advantage of a garden party is that it doesn't matter how many more ladies there are compared to men; it's seen as a reflection on the county rather than the hostess if the guest list has eighty women and only twenty men.


Invitations to a Garden-party should be issued in the name of the hostess, and within three weeks to a week of the date fixed. "At home" cards should be used for this purpose, and the words "and party" should be invariably added after the names of the invited guests.

Garden party invites should be sent out in the name of the hostess, and should be done three weeks to one week before the set date. "At home" cards should be used for this, and the phrase "and party" should always be included after the names of the invited guests.

"Croquet" or "Tennis" should be printed in one corner of the card, the hour, 3 to 7 o'clock, above, the day and the date beneath the name of hostess. "Weather permitting" is seldom written upon the card, and the guests are expected to arrive even though the afternoon should be showery and overcast, and only a thoroughly wet afternoon, with no break between the showers, should prevent their appearing. In the country, ladies think little of a drive of ten miles to attend a garden-party.

"Croquet" or "Tennis" should be printed in one corner of the card, the time, 3 to 7 PM, above, and the day and date below the hostess's name. "Weather permitting" is rarely included on the card, and guests are expected to show up even if the afternoon is rainy and cloudy; only a completely wet afternoon with no breaks in the rain would keep them away. In the countryside, women think nothing of a ten-mile drive to attend a garden party.


Arrangements for Garden-Parties.—Garden-parties or croquet-parties are given on different scales of expenditure, and the preparations are regulated accordingly.

Plans for garden parties.—Garden parties or croquet parties can vary in budget, and the planning is done based on that.

When a garden-party is given on a small scale, and the preparations are comparatively few, refreshments should be served in the house. (For the usual refreshments provided, and for the general arrangements, see work entitled "Waiting at Table," p. 82.)

When a small garden party is held, and the preparations are minimal, refreshments should be served indoors. (For the typical refreshments provided and the general arrangements, see the book titled "Waiting at Table," p. 82.)

A good supply of garden-chairs and seats should be placed on the lawn and about the grounds, rugs spread on the grass for those who sit out, and several sets of croquet provided for players.

A good number of garden chairs and seats should be set up on the lawn and around the grounds, with rugs laid out on the grass for those who want to relax outside, and several sets of croquet available for players.

At large garden-parties a band is considered a necessary adjunct, and the band of the regiment quartered in the vicinity is usually available for these occasions.

At big garden parties, having a band is seen as essential, and the band from the nearby regiment is typically available for these events.

[p.168]A band gives éclat to an out-door gathering and confers local importance upon it. Apart from this, the strains of a band enliven an entertainment of this description in no little degree. The place where the band is stationed is a rallying-point for the company, and the expense and trouble consequent upon engaging a band are repaid by the amusement it affords.

[p.168]A band adds energy to an outdoor event and makes it feel significant in the community. Besides that, the music from the band really enhances the entertainment. The spot where the band plays becomes a gathering point for everyone, and the cost and effort of hiring a band are worth it for the enjoyment it brings.

The matter of engaging a military band is generally undertaken by the master of the house, rather than by the mistress, as, in the first place, the consent of the colonel of the regiment has to be obtained as a matter of form and courtesy before the arrangements are completed with the bandmaster.

The task of hiring a military band is usually handled by the head of the household, not the lady of the house, since, first and foremost, the approval of the regiment's colonel needs to be secured as a matter of protocol and respect before finalizing arrangements with the bandmaster.

Conveyance for the band has also to be provided and discussed with the bandmaster, and also refreshments for the bandsmen; and these details are more effectually carried out by a host than by a hostess.

Conveyance for the band also needs to be arranged and discussed with the bandleader, along with refreshments for the band members; these details are handled more effectively by a host than by a hostess.

Occasionally a large marquee is erected in which to serve refreshments, but more frequently the refreshments for the general company are served in the house, and only cool drinks dispensed in a tent to the cricketers or lawn-tennis players.

Occasionally, a large tent is set up to serve refreshments, but more often, the refreshments for everyone are served inside the house, with only cold drinks provided in a tent for the cricketers or lawn tennis players.


Cricket-matches are often the raison d'être of a garden-party, rendering it popular with both ladies and gentlemen. The cricket-match in this case generally takes place in a field near to the grounds of the mansion, the match commencing about twelve o'clock, and the general company arriving about half-past three, or punctually at four, to witness the finish.

Cricket matches are often the reason for being of a garden party, making it popular with both women and men. The cricket match usually happens in a field close to the mansion's grounds, starting around twelve o'clock, while most guests arrive around half-past three or right at four to see the conclusion.

Golf now ranks first amongst fashionable outdoor amusements with both sexes. Private links are comparatively few, but club links exist in almost every neighbourhood—ladies' clubs, men's clubs, and clubs for both ladies and gentlemen.

Golf now ranks as the top trendy outdoor activity for everyone. Private courses are relatively few, but public clubs can be found in nearly every neighborhood—women's clubs, men's clubs, and clubs for both women and men.

Croquet or tennis tournaments are frequently the occasion [p.169]of giving garden-parties, and some very exciting play takes place.

Croquet or tennis tournaments often serve as the perfect excuse for garden parties, and some thrilling matches happen.

When a tournament is held it takes the form of a garden-party; it usually lasts two days. The arrangements made for holding it depend upon circumstances, and it takes place, as do archery-matches, in either private or public grounds.

When a tournament is organized, it resembles a garden party; it typically lasts for two days. The setup for the event depends on various factors, and it occurs, like archery matches, on either private or public grounds.


Amusements.—When a number of children are expected at a garden-party, performances of marionettes, or Punch-and-Judy, or conjuring are given for their amusement.

Fun activities.—When many kids are expected at a garden party, puppet shows, Punch-and-Judy performances, or magic acts are provided for their entertainment.

In districts remote from town, these shows are difficult to obtain; therefore amateur showmen come bravely to the rescue, and their kindly efforts to divert the juveniles meet with due appreciation on all sides.

In areas far from town, these shows are hard to come by; so amateur performers step in to help out, and their generous efforts to entertain the kids are truly appreciated by everyone.

Not seldom a little amateur music is given at a garden-party—not a pre-arranged programme of music, but impromptu performances. These good-natured efforts to enliven the company occupy about an hour, and such performances take place in either the drawing-room or music-room of the mansion.

Not infrequently, there’s some casual amateur music at a garden party—not a planned music program, but spontaneous performances. These lighthearted attempts to entertain the guests last about an hour, and these performances happen either in the drawing room or the music room of the mansion.

Garden-parties seldom terminate with a dance, though occasionally dancing closes the afternoon's amusements.

Garden parties rarely end with a dance, though sometimes dancing wraps up the afternoon's activities.

The time occupied by croquet or tennis precludes all desire on the part of the players for further exertion in the shape of dancing, and young people apparently prefer playing croquet from 3 to 7 on the lawn to dancing in a marquee or in the drawing-room at that hour.

The time spent playing croquet or tennis prevents the players from wanting to dance afterward, and young people seem to prefer playing croquet on the lawn from 3 to 7 instead of dancing in a marquee or the drawing room during that time.

A host and hostess receive their guests at a garden-party on the lawn; strangers should be introduced to the hostess by those who have undertaken to bring them to her house, and she should shake hands with all comers. It is also usual for guests to shake hands with the hostess on departure, if opportunity offers for so doing.

A host and hostess welcome their guests at a garden party on the lawn; people should be introduced to the hostess by those who brought them to her house, and she should shake hands with everyone who arrives. It's also common for guests to shake hands with the hostess when leaving, if the chance arises.

Garden-parties commence from 3.30 to 4 o'clock, and terminate at 7 o'clock.

Garden parties start at 3:30 to 4:00 PM and end at 7:00 PM.

[p.170]In making preparations for a garden-party, stabling for the carriage-horses and motor-cars of the numerous guests should be taken into consideration, and refreshments provided for the men-servants and chauffeurs.

[p.170]When planning a garden party, it's important to arrange parking for the carriage horses and cars of the many guests, and to offer refreshments for the staff and drivers.

Public afternoon concerts, bazaars, and flower-shows are essentially functions frequented by ladies en masse, and it is the exception, rather than the rule, for gentlemen to accompany them; again, at private afternoon gatherings, ladies usually appear unaccompanied by gentlemen.

Public afternoon concerts, bazaars, and flower shows are mostly events that ladies attend in large numbers, and it's more common for them to go without gentlemen. Likewise, at private afternoon get-togethers, ladies typically show up without male companions.

When a garden-party is a very large function, it is not unusual to put the words "garden-party" on the invitation cards in place of the words "at home"; thus: "The Countess of A—— requests the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. B——'s company at a garden-party on——," etc.

When a garden party is a really big event, it's common to write "garden party" on the invitation cards instead of "at home"; like this: "The Countess of A—— requests the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. B——'s company at a garden party on——," etc.

[p.171]CHAPTER XXIV

TOWN GARDEN-PARTIES

The first garden-parties in town are usually given early in June, and continue during this and the ensuing month. The garden-parties at Lambeth Palace and Fulham Palace are the pioneers of the garden-party season, and the lead is followed by general society with more or less alacrity.

The first garden parties in town usually take place in early June and continue throughout that month and into the next. The garden parties at Lambeth Palace and Fulham Palace are the first of the season, and the rest of society eagerly follows their lead.

Town garden-parties resolve themselves into large receptions held out-of-doors, and those who know what crowded drawing-rooms imply in the sultry days of June are particularly glad of this change of locale, and willingly spend an hour or more at one of these out-of-door réunions, instead of thinking a quarter of an hour's stay all too long within doors, where it is a case of heat versus draught, and difficult to determine where it is the most objectionable, in the drawing-room, tea-room, or on a staircase. Although these functions are designated "garden-parties," yet the real style and title is "at homes," the address being sufficient indication to the invited guests as to the description of entertainment to be given, as the spacious gardens and lawns in and around London where these annual parties are held are well known to society at large. A band playing in the grounds where the garden-party is given would appear to be a sine quâ non, but the excellence of the same is merely a question of expense. Thus guests have the pleasure of listening to the strains of splendid bands, and also the disappointment of hearing others far below the average.

Town garden parties turn into large outdoor receptions, and those who know how cramped indoor spaces can feel during the hot days of June are especially happy for this change of scenery. They gladly spend an hour or more at one of these outdoor gatherings instead of feeling like even a short stay inside is too long, where it’s a struggle between heat and drafts, making it hard to tell which space—be it the drawing room, tea room, or staircase—is the most uncomfortable. Although these events are called "garden parties," they are really best described as "at homes." The address is enough to inform guests about the type of entertainment they can expect since the spacious gardens and lawns around London where these annual gatherings take place are well known in society. A band playing in the garden is pretty much essential, but the quality of the music really just comes down to how much money is spent. So, guests enjoy the pleasure of listening to amazing bands while also facing the disappointment of hearing ones that are far below average.

[p.172]As this fickle climate of ours is not to be counted upon for twenty-four hours at a stretch to remain fine, it is seldom considered advisable to have the whole of the refreshment tables out-of-doors, and thus only ices, strawberries and cream, and ice cups are served out-of-doors; tea, coffee, and the rest, with ices, strawberries and cream, being invariably served within doors.

[p.172]Since our unpredictable weather can’t be relied on to stay nice for even twenty-four hours, it's rarely a good idea to set up all the refreshment tables outside. Instead, only ice treats, strawberries and cream, and iced drinks are served outdoors; tea, coffee, and everything else, along with the ice treats and strawberries and cream, are always served indoors.


Refreshment tables out-of-doors considerably take off the strain from the tables in the tea-rooms, especially during the first half-hour, when the great rush is made in this direction. Again, should heavy rain set in, the servants can easily remove pails of ice and bowls of strawberries and cream out of harm's way. Even a large tent or marquee is not considered altogether desirable for refreshments, as under a burning sun the air within becomes over-heated and oppressive, while in the case of a downpour the results are almost disastrous.

Outdoor picnic tables really ease the load on the tea-room tables, especially during the first half-hour when everyone is rushing over. Plus, if it starts pouring rain, the staff can easily move ice buckets and bowls of strawberries and cream out of the way. Even a large tent or marquee isn't really preferred for refreshments because, under a blazing sun, the air inside gets too hot and stuffy, and if it rains, the situation can become nearly disastrous.

The popularity of garden-parties is incontestible in propitious weather. A variety of reasons conduce to this; for one thing, movement is so pleasant an exchange from the almost stationary position guests are compelled to take up in a crowded drawing-room. Again, the number of guests invited is so much greater than to an "at home," that the chance of meeting a corresponding number of friends and acquaintances is trebled; or, on the other hand, if but a few friends should be present among the guests, yet the situation does not amount to isolation and boredom; and the alternative of sitting under a shady tree or sauntering about on the lawns listening to the strains of the band, is positive enjoyment in comparison to sitting in the corner of a drawing-room barricaded by a phalanx of ladies, or standing wedged in the midst of the same. It is small wonder, therefore, that invitations to these outdoor functions are hailed with satisfaction and pleasure.

The popularity of garden parties is undeniable when the weather is nice. There are several reasons for this; for one, being able to move around is a refreshing change from the almost stationary position guests have to take in a crowded living room. Also, the number of guests invited is typically much larger than for a regular "at home," which greatly increases the chance of running into more friends and acquaintances. On the other hand, if only a few familiar faces show up, it still doesn't feel isolating or boring; and the option to sit under a shady tree or stroll around the lawn while enjoying the music is far more enjoyable than being stuck in a corner of a living room surrounded by a crowd of women or squeezed in with others. It's no surprise, then, that invitations to these outdoor gatherings are received with joy and enthusiasm.


[p.173]Arrivals at a garden-party are made almost simultaneously, or if not quite this, they follow in rapid succession, so that host and hostess have a short interval between arrivals and departures; and this offers an opportunity to give more than a shake of the hand to many of the guests, i.e. a little friendly conversation; while at an "at home" the hostess has to be at her post from 4 p.m. to 7 p.m., as guests arrive continuously, even close up to the hour named for departure.

[p.173]Arrivals at a garden party happen nearly at the same time, or if not exactly, they come in quick succession, allowing the hosts a brief moment between the arrivals and departures; this gives them a chance to do more than just shake hands with many guests, i.e. to have a bit of friendly chat. In contrast, at an "at home," the hostess has to be ready from 4 p.m. to 7 p.m., as guests keep coming right up until it's time to leave.

The host is expected to be present at a garden-party, and almost always is so; but his presence at his wife's "at home" is left a little doubtful, and his absence is often accounted for on the ground of its being unavoidable; but the trivial reasons that many men advance to their wives for their non-appearance prove how glad they are to escape from the ordeal on any terms. A man in the open air is at his best, and therefore a garden-party appeals to a host almost as much as it does to a guest.

The host is usually expected to be at a garden party, and he almost always shows up; however, his attendance at his wife’s “at home” events is somewhat uncertain, and his absence is often justified as unavoidable. The trivial excuses many men give their wives for not attending show just how eager they are to avoid the situation for any reason. A man outdoors is at his best, so a garden party appeals to a host just as much as it does to a guest.

Although the words "at home" are in general use when issuing invitations to these functions, yet occasionally the words "garden-party" are substituted in lieu of them on the "at home" cards, when the gatherings are unusually large; thus: "Viscountess B—— requests the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. G——'s company at a garden-party on——," etc.

Although the phrase "at home" is commonly used for invitations to these events, sometimes "garden-party" is used instead on the "at home" cards when the gatherings are particularly large; for example: "Viscountess B—— requests the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. G——'s company at a garden-party on——," etc.

[p.174]CHAPTER XXV

EVENING GARDEN-PARTIES

The Garden-Party Season has been widened out by the introduction of "Evening Garden-Parties" into the list of country festivities, and this form of entertainment has found great favour with all.

The Garden Party Season has been expanded with the addition of "Evening Garden-Parties" to the lineup of country festivities, and this type of event has become very popular with everyone.

Invitations are issued on the usual "at home" cards, the hours from 9 to 12 p.m. Occasionally "dancing" is printed on the cards, but not often, as it is not usual to combine an evening garden-party with a dance, except when only young girls and young men are invited.

Invitations are sent out on the usual "at home" cards, for the time between 9 and 12 p.m. Sometimes "dancing" is mentioned on the cards, but that's rare, as it's not common to have a garden party in the evening with dancing, unless only young women and young men are invited.

Some little perplexity is felt by the recipients of evening garden-party invitations as to the style of dress that should be worn. Should ladies wear morning dress or evening dress? Men are equally in doubt on this point. Ought they to wear evening dress or not? Although this is not stated on the invitation cards, yet it is tacitly understood that ladies are expected to appear in the usual garden-party attire—smart, pretty dresses and hats or bonnets, and small fashionable wraps carried in place of sunshades in the event of the evening air proving somewhat chilly. Evening dress, when worn at one of these "at homes," looks particularly out of place. The thin evening shoes, which must of necessity be worn with this style of dress, suit neither dewy grass nor stony gravel; and although at the evening concerts at the Botanic Gardens many ladies wear "evening dress" with smart evening cloaks, this is beside the question. They go for a short half-hour or so, not for a [p.175]three hours' stay. Anyhow, at evening garden-parties, the rule is not to wear evening dress as far as ladies are concerned. Men, on the other hand, one and all, are expected to do so, morning dress being looked upon as out of place on these occasions. A light overcoat is inseparable from evening dress, therefore it is not considered risky wear for men even on the chilliest of summer evenings.

Some confusion exists for those receiving invitations to evening garden parties about what to wear. Should women choose morning dresses or evening gowns? Men are just as uncertain about this. Should they wear evening attire or not? Although it isn’t explicitly stated on the invitation cards, it’s generally understood that women are expected to show up in typical garden-party outfits—stylish, pretty dresses and hats or bonnets, along with small fashionable wraps instead of sunshades if the evening air turns a bit chilly. Wearing evening dress at one of these gatherings feels especially out of place. The delicate evening shoes that must be worn with this type of attire aren’t suitable for dewy grass or rocky gravel; and while many women do wear "evening dress" with elegant evening cloaks at the evening concerts in the Botanic Gardens, that’s beside the point. They’re only there for about half an hour, not a three-hour stay. In any case, at evening garden parties, the guideline for women is to avoid wearing evening dress. Men, however, are all expected to wear it, as morning dress is considered inappropriate for these occasions. A light overcoat goes hand in hand with evening dress, so it’s not seen as a risky choice for men, even on the chilliest summer nights.


As to the arrangements for one of these evening garden-parties. It is usual to have tea and coffee, and light refreshments during the whole of the evening, from arrival to departure, and to give a light supper a little before twelve o'clock. The gardens and grounds are illuminated with coloured lamps and lanterns, extensively or moderately, as the case may be. A band is considered indispensable, but a good one does not seem to be equally imperative, to judge from the indifferent performances of various bands heard on these summer evenings. However, country audiences are not too critical, knowing that to engage a good band from a distance entails considerable expense, and that evening garden-parties would be singularly few if superior music was insisted upon. Thus the local band is encouraged to do its best, and to allow long intervals to elapse between each selection.

About the plans for one of these evening garden parties, it’s common to serve tea and coffee, along with light snacks, throughout the evening, from when guests arrive to when they leave. A light supper is usually offered just before midnight. The gardens and grounds are lit up with colorful lamps and lanterns, either extensively or moderately, depending on the situation. A band is considered essential, but having a good one doesn’t seem to be as crucial, judging by the mediocre performances of various bands we hear on these summer evenings. However, audiences in the countryside aren’t too picky, knowing that hiring a good band from a distance can be quite expensive, and that there would be very few evening garden parties if only top-notch music was required. So, the local band is encouraged to do their best and to take long breaks between each performance.

In the case of an evening turning out decidedly wet, guests invited from a distance seldom put in an appearance, while the nearer neighbours do so, and the evening garden-party becomes an evening reception within doors, shorn of its numbers, it is true, but a pleasant gathering, nevertheless, especially with those who know how to make the best of a contretemps caused by unpropitious weather.

If the evening turns out to be really rainy, guests coming from farther away usually don't show up, while the nearby neighbors do, and the garden party becomes an indoor reception. It may be smaller, but it’s still a nice gathering, especially with those who can make the best of an unfortunate situation caused by bad weather.

[p.176]CHAPTER XXVI

LUNCHEONS

Invitations to Luncheon are very much the order of the day in fashionable society. Those who look back some few years remark the importance now accorded to this midday meal, and contrast it with the past. The lateness of the dinner-hour in a measure accounts for the position now taken by luncheon in the day's programme, joined to the fact that it offers another opportunity for social gatherings; and as the prevailing idea seems to be to crowd into one day as much amusement and variety and change as possible, invitations to luncheon have become one of the features of social life.

Lunch Invitations are very much in style in fashionable society today. People looking back a few years can see how significant this midday meal has become compared to the past. The later dinner hour partly explains the importance of luncheon in the day's schedule, along with the fact that it provides another chance for social gatherings. Since the current trend is to pack as much fun, variety, and change into each day as possible, invitations to luncheon have become a key part of social life.


Invitations to Public Luncheons are not now confined to the celebration of local and civic events, but take a far wider range, and are given on every available opportunity when the occasion can be made to serve for assembling a large party of ladies and gentlemen. Luncheon is by some considered to be rather a lady's meal than not, although in reality invitations are given as frequently to the one sex as to the other. Yet the predominance of ladies at luncheon is due to the fact that the majority of gentlemen are too much occupied at this hour to be at liberty to accept invitations to luncheon, while others, more idle, breakfast at so late an hour that to them a two o'clock luncheon is a farce as far as eating is concerned. Outside of those who are busy men and those who are idle men, and [p.177]consequently late risers, there is another semi-occupied class of men who are always amenable to an invitation to luncheon.

Invites to Public Luncheons are no longer just for celebrating local and civic events; they now cover a much broader range and are offered at every chance when the opportunity arises to gather a large group of ladies and gentlemen. Some people view luncheon as more of a ladies' meal, but in reality, invitations go out just as often to both genders. The reason there are usually more ladies at luncheon is that most men are too busy during this time to accept invitations, while some others have such late breakfasts that a 2 PM luncheon seems pointless to them. Besides those who are busy and those who are lazy, there’s another group of semi-occupied men who are always open to an invitation to luncheon.

This institution of luncheon is invaluable to people who have many friends, acquaintances, and relations to entertain, as invitations to this meal are given for every day in the week, with or without ceremony, with long notice or short notice, or on the spur of the moment.

This tradition of having lunch is essential for those who have a lot of friends, acquaintances, and family to host, as invitations for this meal can be extended any day of the week, whether formally or informally, with plenty of notice or last minute, or even spontaneously.

Ladies enjoy the society of their hostess at luncheon far more than at a dinner-party. At the former meal she makes general conversation with her guests on both sides of the table; at the latter she is monopolised by her immediate neighbours, by the gentleman who takes her down to dinner, and by the one who sits at her right hand, while she leaves her guests to be entertained by the gentlemen who take them in to dinner. At luncheon things are different; there is no going in to luncheon, conventionally speaking, save on official and public occasions.

Women appreciate the company of their hostess at lunch much more than at dinner parties. During lunch, she engages in conversation with guests on both sides of the table; at dinner, she tends to focus on her immediate neighbors, the gentleman who escorts her to dinner, and the one sitting next to her, while her guests are entertained by the men who bring them to dinner. Lunch is different; there’s no formal entrance for lunch, except for official and public events.

Luncheon occupies a prominent place in the round of hospitalities. Invitations to luncheon are not formally issued on invitation cards, unless some especial reason exists for giving a large luncheon-party, in which case it takes rank as an entertainment.

Luncheon holds an important spot in the cycle of social gatherings. Invitations to luncheon aren't typically sent out on formal invitation cards, unless there's a specific reason for hosting a large luncheon party, in which case it is considered a formal event.

Large luncheon-parties are given on occasions such as lawn-tennis tournaments and lawn-tennis parties, archery-parties, cricket matches and bazaars, etc.

Large lunch parties are hosted for events like tennis tournaments and tennis gatherings, archery events, cricket matches, and bazaars, etc.

Semi-official luncheons are given on the occasion of laying the foundation-stone of a church or public building, etc. This class of luncheon is beside the question, as it is rather a banquet than a luncheon, for which printed cards of invitation are issued.

Semi-official luncheons are held when laying the foundation stone of a church or public building, etc. This type of luncheon is actually more of a banquet than a luncheon, for which printed invitation cards are sent out.

In general society invitations to luncheon are issued by written notes or are verbally given according to circumstances.

In general, society invites to lunch are sent out through written notes or given verbally depending on the situation.


Invitations to Luncheon.—A week's notice is the [p.178]longest usually given, very little notice being considered requisite.

Lunch Invitations.—A week's notice is the longest usually given, since very little notice is thought to be necessary.

Many hostesses give their friends carte blanche invitations to luncheon; but ladies as a rule seldom avail themselves of this façon de parler, as they consider it, and prefer to await a more direct form of invitation. Gentlemen, on the contrary, are expected to avail themselves of this proffered hospitality without ceremony, as the presence of a gentleman visitor at luncheon is considered an acquisition, the reason, perhaps, being that ladies are usually in the majority at luncheon, and also that the unexpected arrival of one or two ladies would call for a greater amount of attention on the part of a hostess seated at luncheon than would the unexpected arrival of gentlemen, ladies requiring especial attention to be shown to them in the matter of a place at table, etc., while gentlemen are ready to offer attention instead of requiring it, and to take any place at table, whether convenient or otherwise.

Many hosts give their friends open invitations to lunch; however, women generally don't take advantage of this idea, as they view it as too informal and prefer to wait for a more direct invitation. On the other hand, men are expected to accept this offered hospitality without hesitation, as having a male guest at lunch is seen as a bonus. This might be because women usually outnumber men at lunch, and the unexpected arrival of one or two additional women would require more attention from a hostess than the surprise presence of gentlemen would. Women need special consideration when it comes to seating arrangements, while men are more likely to offer assistance rather than request it, and they can take any seat at the table, regardless of its position.

As a rule, the number of ladies present at luncheon greatly exceeds the number of gentlemen present, unless at a luncheon-party, when a hostess usually endeavours to equalise the numbers as far as possible; but it is not imperative for her to do this, and it is immaterial whether there are as many gentlemen as ladies present at luncheon or not.

As a general rule, there are usually more women than men at lunch, unless it's a lunch party, when the host typically tries to balance the numbers as much as possible. However, it’s not necessary for her to do this, and it doesn't really matter if there are the same number of men and women at lunch or not.

Luncheon is a very useful institution to a mistress of a house, as it enables her to show a considerable amount of civility to her friends and acquaintances.

Luncheon is a really helpful tradition for a host, as it allows her to demonstrate a good level of courtesy to her friends and acquaintances.

She can invite to luncheon those it might not, for various reasons, be convenient to invite to dinner; as for instance, young ladies, single ladies, elderly ladies, ladies coming to town, or into the neighbourhood for a few days only, and so on.

She can invite to lunch those who it might not be convenient to invite to dinner, like young women, single women, older women, ladies who are visiting town, or just in the neighborhood for a few days, and so on.

The usual rule in houses where there are children old enough to do so, is for the children to dine at luncheon with their governess, whether there are guests present or not.

The typical rule in homes where there are children who are old enough is for the kids to have lunch with their governess, regardless of whether there are guests around or not.


[p.179]In Town the Usual Hour for Luncheon is 1.30 to 2 o'clock; in the country it is generally half an hour earlier. The guests are expected to arrive within ten minutes of the hour named in the invitation, as although punctuality is not imperative, it is very desirable.

[p.179]In Town, the Regular Time for Lunch is 1:30 to 2:00 PM; in the country, it’s usually half an hour earlier. Guests are expected to arrive within ten minutes of the time specified in the invitation, as while being on time isn't crucial, it's definitely appreciated.

A guest, on his or her arrival at a house, should not, if previously invited, inquire if the mistress of the house is at home, but should say, on the servant opening the door, "Mrs. A. expects me to luncheon."

A guest arriving at a house should not, if previously invited, ask if the lady of the house is home, but should instead say, when the servant opens the door, "Mrs. A. is expecting me for lunch."

When the guests are self-invited, they should inquire if the mistress of the house is at home.

When guests show up uninvited, they should ask if the homeowner is present.

Guests are conducted to the drawing-room before luncheon. The servant precedes them, as at morning calls.

Guests are led to the living room before lunch. The servant goes ahead of them, just like during morning visits.

When guests arrive after the hour named for luncheon, they should be at once ushered into the dining-room, and their names announced.

When guests arrive after the set time for lunch, they should be immediately taken to the dining room, and their names should be announced.

When the guests are unacquainted with each other, the hostess should make a sort of general introduction or introductions; that is to say, she should introduce one gentleman to two or three ladies, thus, "Mr. A., Mrs. B., Mrs. C., and Miss D.," making but one introduction in place of three separate introductions, this being the less formal mode of making unimportant introductions.

When the guests don’t know each other, the hostess should do a general introduction. She can introduce one man to two or three women like this: “Mr. A., Mrs. B., Mrs. C., and Miss D.” This way, she makes one introduction instead of three separate ones, which is a more casual way to handle these minor introductions.

It is not always possible for a host to be present at luncheon, owing to occupation and engagements, but courtesy to his wife's guests demands his presence when practicable. He should either join them in the drawing-room or in the dining-room, according to his convenience.

It isn't always possible for a host to be present at lunch due to work and commitments, but out of consideration for his wife's guests, he should show up when he can. He can either join them in the living room or the dining room, depending on what works best for him.

Guests are not sent in to luncheon as they are to dinner.

Guests are not invited to lunch the same way they are for dinner.

Ladies should not remove their hats at luncheon. They should remove their fur coats and wraps. These should either be left in the hall on arrival or taken off in the drawing-room or dining-room. Short gloves should be removed; elbow gloves may be retained.

Ladies should not take off their hats during lunch. They should take off their fur coats and wraps. These should either be left in the hallway upon arrival or removed in the living room or dining room. Short gloves should be taken off; elbow-length gloves may be kept on.

Gentlemen should not take their hats with them into the drawing-room, but should leave them in the hall.

Gentlemen shouldn’t take their hats into the living room; they should leave them in the hallway.

[p.180]Ten minutes is the usual time allowed between the arrival of the guests and serving luncheon, which is usually served at the hour named, the received rule being not to wait for guests.

[p.180]It's standard to wait ten minutes between when guests arrive and when lunch is served, which typically happens at the scheduled time. The general rule is not to hold up the meal for late arrivals.


Going in to Luncheon.—When the luncheon gong sounds the hostess should say to the lady of highest rank present, "Shall we go in to luncheon?" or some such phrase. (See "The Art of Conversing.") The visitor should then move towards the door. If the host is present, he should walk beside her; if not, the hostess should do so. The other ladies should follow as far as possible according to precedency, the gentlemen going last. Thus the hostess either follows with the ladies or leads the way.

Heading to Lunch.—When the luncheon bell rings, the hostess should turn to the highest-ranking lady present and say, "Shall we go in to luncheon?" or something similar. (See "The Art of Conversing.") The guest should then head towards the door. If the host is there, he should walk next to her; if not, the hostess should do so. The other ladies should follow in order of rank, with the gentlemen going last. This way, the hostess either follows with the ladies or leads the way.

Guests should not go in to luncheon arm-in-arm as at a dinner-party, but singly, each lady by herself, or, when space permits, side by side. Gentlemen likewise, but on arriving in the dining-room, each gentleman should place himself by the side of a lady, or between two ladies, at table.

Guests shouldn't enter the luncheon arm-in-arm like at a dinner party, but rather one by one, with each lady coming in alone, or, when there's enough space, side by side. The same goes for gentlemen; however, upon arriving in the dining room, each gentleman should sit next to a lady or between two ladies at the table.

The hostess should sit at the top of the table and the host at the bottom, as at dinner, but it is immaterial where the guests sit, although as a rule the lady of highest rank sits by the host, and the gentleman of highest rank by the hostess.

The hostess should sit at the head of the table and the host at the foot, just like at dinner, but it doesn't really matter where the guests sit. However, typically, the highest-ranking lady sits next to the host, and the highest-ranking gentleman sits next to the hostess.

A late arrival should, on being ushered into the dining-room, make his or her way to the top of the table to shake hands with the hostess, making some polite excuse for being late.

A late arrival should, upon being shown into the dining room, go to the head of the table to shake hands with the hostess, offering some polite excuse for being late.

A hostess should rise from her seat to welcome a lady, but she should not do so to welcome a gentleman.

A hostess should stand up from her seat to greet a lady, but she shouldn’t do the same for a gentleman.

Luncheon is either served à la Russe or not, according to inclination, both ways being in equally good taste, although, as a rule, the joint is served from the buffet or side-table, while the entrées, game, or poultry are placed on the table.

Luncheon is either served a la Russe or not, depending on preference, with both styles being equally tasteful. However, typically, the main dish is served from the buffet or side table, while the entrées, game, or poultry are placed on the table.

For further information respecting the arrangements for luncheon, see the work entitled "Waiting at Table."

For more information about the arrangements for lunch, see the book titled "Waiting at Table."

[p.181]Formerly it was the custom in some houses for the servants to leave the dining-room as soon as they had helped the various guests to the joint or joints, and handed round the vegetables and the wine, in which case the host and hostess helped the guests to the entrées and sweets, or the gentlemen present did so; but now it is invariably the rule for the servants to remain in the room during the whole of luncheon, and to hand the dishes and wine, etc., to the guests as at dinner-parties.

[p.181]In the past, it was common in some homes for the servants to leave the dining room right after serving the main course and distributing the vegetables and wine. In those cases, the host and hostess would serve the guests the entrees and desserts, or the gentlemen would do it. But now, the standard is for the servants to stay in the room throughout lunch and serve the dishes and wine to the guests just like in dinner parties.

Luncheon usually lasts about half an hour, during which time the hostess should endeavour to render conversation general.

Luncheon usually lasts about thirty minutes, during which the hostess should try to keep the conversation inclusive.

As at dinner, it is the duty of a hostess to give the signal for leaving the room, which she does by attracting the attention of the lady of highest rank present by means of a smile and a bow, rising at the same time from her seat.

As at dinner, it’s the hostess's job to signal when to leave the room. She does this by catching the attention of the highest-ranking lady present with a smile and a bow, while also standing up from her seat.

The host, or the gentleman nearest the door, should open it for the ladies to pass out.

The host, or the guy closest to the door, should open it for the ladies to leave.

The ladies should leave the dining-room as far as possible in the order in which they have entered it, the hostess following last.

The ladies should exit the dining room in the same order they came in, with the hostess being the last to leave.


When the host is not present, the gentlemen should follow the ladies to the drawing-room; but when the host is present, the gentlemen should remain in the dining-room with the host a short time before joining the ladies in the drawing-room.

When the host isn't around, the men should follow the women to the living room; but when the host is present, the men should stay in the dining room with the host for a little while before joining the women in the living room.

It is optional on the part of the host whether he returns or not with the gentlemen to the drawing-room, although, if not particularly engaged, it is more courteous to do so.

The host can choose whether or not to go back with the gentlemen to the drawing-room. However, if he isn’t especially busy, it’s more polite to join them.

Coffee is sometimes served after luncheon in the drawing-room. It is handed on a salver immediately after luncheon. The most usual way now, however, is to have coffee brought into the dining-room at the conclusion of luncheon, and handed to the guests on a salver.

Coffee is sometimes served after lunch in the living room. It's offered on a tray right after lunch. These days, though, the most common practice is to bring coffee into the dining room at the end of lunch and serve it to the guests on a tray.

[p.182]The guests are not expected to remain longer than twenty minutes after the adjournment to the drawing-room has been made.

[p.182]The guests are only expected to stay for a maximum of twenty minutes after the gathering moves to the drawing room.

Ladies should put on their gloves on their return to the drawing-room after luncheon.

Ladies should put on their gloves when they return to the living room after lunch.

Ladies having motor-cars should previously desire their chauffeurs to return for them from three to a quarter-past three o'clock, and the servant should inform each guest of the arrival of her motor-car.

Ladies with cars should ask their drivers to come back for them between three and a quarter past three o'clock, and the servant should notify each guest when her car arrives.

When a lady requires a cab, she should ask the hostess's permission to have one called for her.

When a woman needs a cab, she should ask the hostess for permission to have one summoned for her.

The subject of leave-taking is fully described in Chapter IV.

The topic of saying goodbye is thoroughly covered in Chapter IV.

[p.183]CHAPTER XXVII

BREAKFASTS

Breakfast Parties have in certain circles become a feature, and invitations to breakfast are issued both by card and by note.

Brunch Parties have become popular in some circles, and invitations to breakfast are sent out both by card and by note.

In official circles breakfast parties are frequently given, the morning hours up to one o'clock being the only disengaged portion of the day, and thus the opportunity is taken for offering and receiving hospitality, and of enjoying the society of friends and acquaintances. The breakfast hour varies from ten to eleven, according to circumstances, and the meal somewhat resembles a luncheon, fish, entrées, game, and cold viands being given, with the addition of tea, coffee, and liqueurs.

In official circles, breakfast parties are often hosted, with the morning hours up to one o'clock being the only free time of the day. This allows for the chance to offer and receive hospitality and enjoy the company of friends and acquaintances. The breakfast hour varies from ten to eleven, depending on the situation, and the meal is similar to a luncheon, featuring fish, entrées, game, and cold dishes, along with tea, coffee, and liqueurs.

Punctuality on these occasions is almost imperative, as breakfast cannot be prolonged beyond a given limit, and therefore it is not considered necessary to wait the coming of a late guest.

Punctuality on these occasions is essential, as breakfast can't be extended beyond a certain time, so it's not deemed necessary to wait for a late guest.

The guests go in to breakfast as to luncheon. When a party consists of both ladies and gentlemen, the hostess should lead the way with the lady of highest rank, followed by the other ladies, the gentlemen following with the host.

The guests enter for breakfast just like they do for lunch. When a group includes both women and men, the hostess should go first with the woman of the highest rank, followed by the other women, with the men following alongside the host.

When a party consists of gentlemen only, the host should lead the way with the gentleman of highest rank, and should indicate to the principal of the gentlemen present the places he wishes them to occupy at table; the remainder [p.184]of the company should seat themselves according to inclination.

When a party is made up of gentlemen only, the host should take the lead with the highest-ranking gentleman and should indicate to the main gentleman present where he would like them to sit at the table; the rest [p.184] of the guests should find their seats based on their preference.

The table should be laid as for luncheon, and decorated with flowers and fruit. Tea and coffee should be served from a side table by the servants in attendance.

The table should be set for lunch and decorated with flowers and fruit. Tea and coffee should be served from a side table by the attending staff.

All dishes should be handed as at luncheon.

All dishes should be served just like at lunch.

For the details of "Breakfast-table Arrangements and Serving Breakfast," see the work entitled "Waiting at Table."

For the details of "Breakfast-table Arrangements and Serving Breakfast," check out the work titled "Waiting at Table."

The guests usually leave as soon as breakfast is over, unless the ladies are invited by the hostess to accompany her to the drawing-room, or the gentlemen are invited by the host to smoke a cigarette or cigar previous to their departure.

The guests usually leave right after breakfast, unless the ladies are invited by the hostess to join her in the living room, or the gentlemen are invited by the host to smoke a cigarette or cigar before they head out.


House Party Breakfasts.—In the country the breakfast hour varies from 9 to 10.30, and in some country houses it is an understood thing that the guests are at liberty to come down to breakfast at any time between nine and half-past ten. In not a few country houses the hostess and the ladies breakfast in their own rooms, and the gentlemen of the party breakfast with the host in the breakfast-room.

House Party Brunches.—In rural areas, breakfast is typically served between 9 and 10:30, and in some country homes, it's understood that guests can come down for breakfast anytime from nine to half-past ten. In several country houses, the hostess and the ladies have breakfast in their own rooms while the gentlemen join the host in the breakfast room.

The breakfast gong is a signal for assembling in the breakfast-room or dining-room, but it is not the custom to wait for any one beyond five or ten minutes.

The breakfast bell is a signal to gather in the breakfast room or dining room, but it’s not customary to wait for anyone longer than five or ten minutes.

The host and hostess at once take their places at the breakfast-table.

The host and hostess quickly take their seats at the breakfast table.

When the house-party is a large one, and space permits, a number of small tables should be arranged in the breakfast-room, in addition to a long breakfast-table.

When the house party is large and there's enough space, several small tables should be set up in the breakfast room, along with a long breakfast table.

The servants should remain in attendance during breakfast to wait upon the guests.

The staff should be present during breakfast to serve the guests.

There is no general move made from the breakfast table as in the case of luncheon or dinner; the hostess generally remains until the whole of the guests have at least commenced breakfast, save in the case of very late comers, for [p.185]whom she would not be expected to remain at the head of the breakfast-table.

There isn't a general shift away from the breakfast table like there is with lunch or dinner; the hostess usually stays until all the guests have at least started their breakfast, except for very late arrivals, for [p.185]whom she wouldn't be expected to stay at the head of the breakfast table.

The guests leave the breakfast-table as soon as they have finished breakfast, without waiting for any intimation from the hostess to do so.

The guests get up from the breakfast table as soon as they've finished eating, without waiting for any signal from the hostess to leave.

[p.186]CHAPTER XXVIII

PICNICS AND WATER-PARTIES

Many things contribute to draw people into the country and away from town in the month of September; therefore there is a far larger number in each and every neighbourhood inclined for a picnic or a water-party than in the three previous months, June, July, and August.

Many things draw people out to the countryside and away from the city in September; as a result, there are many more people in every neighborhood looking to go on a picnic or to a pool party than in the three months before: June, July, and August.

Picnic parties are sometimes invitation parties, and on other occasions contribution parties, or parties which partake in a measure of the character of both.

Picnic parties are sometimes invitation-only events, and at other times they are contribution gatherings, or they might have elements of both.


Picnics by Motor Car and Picnics by Rail.—Almost every county has its show place, or its ruins, its ruined abbey or its castle, its romantic scenery, and its fine views, its hills or its dales, its waterfalls or its glens. The southern and western counties are as rich in these respects as the eastern counties are barren.

Picnics by Car and Picnics by Train.—Almost every county has its attractions, whether it’s a notable site, ruins, an old abbey, a castle, beautiful scenery, or stunning views, including hills or valleys, waterfalls, or glens. The southern and western counties are just as rich in these features as the eastern counties are lacking.

When a picnic party is to proceed to its destination by rail, a saloon carriage is engaged beforehand, and arrangement is made at the nearest hotel to supply the party with luncheon at from 5s. to 10s. per head, according to the style of luncheon required; or hampers of provisions are taken under the charge of one or two men-servants.

When a picnic group is heading to its location by train, a private car is reserved in advance, and arrangements are made with the nearest hotel to provide lunch at 5s. to 10s. per person, depending on the type of lunch needed; or baskets of food are carried by one or two attendants.

If the picnic party proceeds by road, a coach is the favourite mode of conveyance, whether driven by the owner or hired for the occasion. This is a more sociable way of going to a picnic than dividing the party into detachments and conveying them in separate carriages. This is sometimes [p.187]unavoidable, and if the party is assembled for a start, it occasions no little discussion as to how the party should be divided and conveyed in the various carriages, and it takes no little tact to arrange this in a satisfactory manner—to overrule objections, and to make things work smoothly. Again, the members of a picnic party occasionally find their way to the place of rendezvous independently of each other; but, although this plan saves trouble, it does not promote sociability, and parties of four or six are apt to clique together during the day, instead of making themselves generally agreeable. The provision question is a very important one, and the heads of a picnic party should arrange in concert what each is to bring in the way of fish, flesh, fowl, fruit, and wine.

If the picnic party travels by road, a coach is the preferred way to go, whether it's driven by the owner or rented for the event. This is a more social way to have a picnic than splitting the group into separate cars. Sometimes, splitting up is unavoidable, and if the group is gathered to leave, there can be quite a bit of debate about how to divide everyone and how to fit them into the different vehicles, requiring some skill to sort it out smoothly—overruling objections and ensuring everything flows well. Additionally, members of a picnic group sometimes arrive at the meeting spot on their own; while this approach can be easier, it doesn't encourage socializing, and groups of four or six may end up sticking together throughout the day rather than mingling. The food planning is also crucial, and the leaders of a picnic should coordinate what each person will bring regarding food and drinks—like fish, meat, poultry, fruits, and wine.

The services of one or two men-servants at a large picnic party are generally required to arrange the table, to open the wine, and last, but not least, to collect and repack the articles used in the way of plate, china, or glass.

The help of one or two male servants at a big picnic party is usually needed to set up the table, to uncork the wine, and, importantly, to gather and repack the items like plates, china, or glasses that were used.


A picnic luncheon in September is not always the al fresco spread under the greenwood tree that it is in July, and oftener than not is held in the best parlour of a rustic inn, or, by permission, in a barn or shed, when the weather is not favourable for camping out.

A September picnic lunch is not always the outdoor meal under the green tree that it is in July, and more often than not takes place in the best room of a country inn, or, with permission, in a barn or shed when the weather isn’t good for camping out.

Usually, when a large picnic party is arranged and got up by some three or four ladies and gentlemen, they divide the expenses of the entertainment between themselves, and determine how many shall be invited, each having the privilege of inviting a certain number. Other picnics are got up on a different system, each person contributing a share towards the general expenses; but these gatherings are not so sociable as are the invitation picnics.

Usually, when a big picnic is organized by a few ladies and gentlemen, they split the costs of the event among themselves and decide how many people to invite, with each person allowed to invite a certain number. Other picnics are organized differently, where everyone pitches in a share for the overall expenses; however, these kinds of gatherings aren't as social as the invitation ones.

Invitation picnics where everything is done en prince are extremely enjoyable and friendly affairs; they are big luncheons, given out-of-doors instead of indoors, at a distance instead of at home. But even these are not more [p.188]pleasant than those well-arranged little picnics given by officers in country quarters, when the regimental coach conveys a favoured few to some favourite spot.

Invitation picnics where everything is done en prince are really enjoyable and friendly events; they're big lunches held outdoors instead of indoors, away from home. But even these aren't any more [p.188]pleasant than those nicely organized little picnics hosted by officers in rural areas, when the regimental coach takes a select few to a favorite location.


Water-Parties.—There are many ways of arranging a water-party at yachting stations and at all riverside places. At yachting stations, for instance, a sailing yacht is hired to convey a party of from eighteen to twenty-five to some point of interest on the coast, in which case luncheon and tea are provided at an hotel in the vicinity of the place where the party have landed, and the expenses are equally divided. Not unfrequently, on the return journey, the yacht is becalmed, and does not reach its destination until between two and three the following morning. If it happens to be a fine moonlight night, this prolongation of a water-party is an additional source of enjoyment; but if there is no moon as well as no wind, and the calm betokens a storm, it is the reverse of pleasant. But these little contretemps, when they do occur, rather lend a zest to the day's pleasure, and are something to talk about afterwards.

Water parties.—There are many ways to organize a water-party at yachting spots and along riverside areas. At yachting locations, for example, a sailing yacht is rented to take a group of eighteen to twenty-five people to an interesting spot on the coast. In this case, lunch and tea are served at a nearby hotel where the group lands, and the costs are shared equally. Often, on the way back, the yacht gets stuck in calm waters and doesn’t reach its destination until between two and three the next morning. If it's a lovely moonlit night, extending the water-party adds to the fun; but if there’s no moon or wind, and the calm suggests a coming storm, it can be quite unpleasant. However, these little contretemps, when they happen, tend to make the day more enjoyable and provide great stories to share later.

Water-parties are often given by owners of yachts. These are invitation parties, and luncheon, tea, and sometimes dinner, are served on board, and the party land and stroll about, but return to the yacht to be entertained.

Water parties are often hosted by yacht owners. These are invitation-only gatherings, where lunch, tea, and sometimes dinner are served on board. The guests can go ashore to walk around, but they return to the yacht for entertainment.

Picnic and water-parties in general include as many gentlemen as ladies, whether they are invitation or contribution parties, although sometimes a majority of ladies is unavoidable. Ryde is a favourite station for water-parties, as the island itself, as well as the opposite coast, offer innumerable points of interest for picnicing, and many are able to combine the pleasures of the yacht with those of the launch in one and the same water-party; thus a party sails from Ryde to Yarmouth, Isle of Wight, and then proceeds in a steam, or other, launch to Alum Bay. Launch parties are immensely popular, both on the river and on the [p.189]coast. Some picnic on board, and others on shore, as they feel disposed.

Picnics and water parties usually have just as many men as women, whether they're invitation-only or potluck gatherings, although sometimes there’s an unavoidable majority of women. Ryde is a popular spot for water parties since both the island and the opposite coast offer countless great picnic locations, and many people can enjoy both yachting and launching in the same outing; for instance, a group might sail from Ryde to Yarmouth, Isle of Wight, and then take a steam launch to Alum Bay. Launch parties are incredibly popular, both on the river and on the coast. Some people picnic on board, while others do so onshore, depending on their preference.


Canoe-parties on coast and river are also popular with both ladies and gentlemen, and here again the useful launch is brought into requisition to convey the party home, as an hour and a half to two hours is an average time to paddle a canoe; after that time the party land either on the rocks or on the shore, and light a fire and boil the kettle for tea. If the tea-drinking and the after-tea ramble are unduly prolonged there is a chance, if on the coast, of the steam-launch running out of coal, and of the party having to return home in their own canoes considerably later than was expected, and not a little fatigued.

Canoe outings on the coast and river are also popular with both women and men, and once again the handy launch is used to take the group home, as it usually takes about an hour and a half to two hours to paddle a canoe. After that time, the group typically lands either on the rocks or the shore, where they can light a fire and boil water for tea. If the tea-drinking and after-tea stroll go on too long, there's a chance that, if they're on the coast, the steam launch might run out of fuel, leaving the group to paddle home in their own canoes much later than they planned and feeling quite tired.

[p.190]CHAPTER XXIX

JUVENILE PARTIES

Juvenile Parties form a prominent feature in the entertainments given during the winter months. There is scarcely a household the children of which are not indulged with one large party at least, while others are allowed as many as two or three children's parties during the winter months. These parties offer no little elasticity as to their arrangement, varying from a child's tea party, composed, perhaps, of five or six children, to a juvenile ball, or fancy dress ball. Some mothers object, on principle, to the latter entertainments, on the ground that to give a large juvenile ball provokes a corresponding number of invitations, and that a round of such gaieties is not good for young children, either from a moral or from a hygienic point of view. Morally, that such amusements are likely to destroy or impair the freshness of childhood, and to engender artificial ideas in their young minds in place of such as are natural and healthy, and that the imitation of the manners and bearing of their elders causes them to become miniature men and women, and divests them of the attributes of artless and unaffected childhood.

Teen Parties are a big part of the entertainment scene during the winter months. Almost every household has at least one large party for kids, with some hosting two or three children’s parties throughout the season. These parties can be quite flexible in their setup, ranging from a small tea party for maybe five or six kids to a full-blown juvenile ball or fancy dress party. Some mothers, however, oppose the idea of large juvenile balls on principle, arguing that they lead to a flood of invitations and that such a round of festivities isn’t healthy for young children, either morally or hygienically. Morally, they believe that these activities can spoil or diminish the innocence of childhood, fostering artificial concepts in their young minds instead of natural and healthy ones. They feel that mimicking the behaviors and attitudes of adults makes children into little adults, stripping them of the genuine and unpretentious qualities of true childhood.


The dresses worn by children at these entertainments are of so elaborate a character—and so much pride is exhibited when wearing them—that a spirit of vanity and a love of dress are aroused at a prematurely early age. From a physical point of view, late hours, heated rooms, rich [p.191]dainties, and constant excitement have a pernicious effect upon children.

Children's dresses at these events are so elaborate—and so much pride is shown when wearing them—that it stirs up vanity and a love for fashion at an uncomfortably young age. From a physical standpoint, staying out late, being in overheated rooms, indulging in rich [p.191]treats, and constant excitement have a harmful impact on children.

There is, of course, an opposite view taken by those who uphold juvenile balls; they consider that children are the better for associating with others of their own age outside of their own family circle, and that in the case of only children such association is calculated to render them lively and intelligent. Another argument in favour of these juvenile parties is, that children who are in the habit of constantly attending them acquire self-possessed and confident manners, and that all shyness, mauvaise honte and gaucherie, which distinguish many children when in the company of strangers, are dispelled by frequent intercourse with children of all ages. Thus, in place of the noisy game of romps, the little gentlemen ask the little ladies to dance, pull costume bon-bons with their favourite partners, and offer them similar attentions throughout the evening. Of course, there are shy little gentlemen and shy little ladies even at a juvenile ball; but it is the constant endeavour of those who accompany them, whether mammas, elder sisters, young aunts, or grown-up cousins, to persuade them to get the better of this diffidence, and to induce taciturn Master Tommy to dance with timid Miss Tiny. Sometimes Master Tommy is obstinate, as well as taciturn, and his "won't" is as strong as his will. As with all things, so with children's parties, the medium course is, perhaps, the wisest to take, running into neither extreme—avoiding too much seclusion or overmuch gaiety, and rendering such gaiety and amusement suitable to the ages of the children invited. When an evening's entertainment consists of a series of amusements, it is a mistake to crowd too great a variety into the space of four hours, the usual limits of a child's party, for if so the programme has to be hurriedly gone through, and is hardly finished before the hour of departure. No little judgment is required when organising juvenile parties. The hours [p.192]usually selected for children's parties, whether on a large or small scale, are from four to eight, five to nine, six to ten, or from seven to eleven.

There is, of course, an opposing view held by those who support children's parties; they believe that kids benefit from interacting with others their age outside of their family, and that for only children, such socialization helps make them lively and smart. Another point in favor of these parties is that children who regularly attend them develop self-assured and confident behavior, and that all shyness, awkwardness, and embarrassment, which many kids show around strangers, are eased by mixing with peers of all ages. Instead of the loud, chaotic games, the little boys invite the little girls to dance, share costume treats with their favorite partners, and offer them similar gestures throughout the evening. Of course, there are shy little boys and girls even at a kids' party; however, those accompanying them, whether mothers, older sisters, young aunts, or older cousins, constantly try to encourage them to overcome their shyness and get quiet Master Tommy to dance with shy Miss Tiny. Sometimes Master Tommy can be stubborn as well as quiet, and his refusal is just as strong as his determination. Like with everything, the best approach for children's parties is often a balanced one—staying clear of extremes, avoiding too much isolation or excessive excitement, and ensuring that the fun and activities are appropriate for the ages of the kids invited. When an evening’s event includes a range of activities, it's a mistake to pack too many different ones into a four-hour timeframe, the usual duration for a kid's party, because if so, the schedule has to be rushed through and is hardly finished before it’s time to leave. Organizing children's parties requires some careful thought. The times commonly chosen for kids' parties, whether on a large or small scale, are from four to eight, five to nine, six to ten, or from seven to eleven.


The children on their arrival are received in the drawing-room. In most cases their relatives, either mothers or grown-up sisters, are asked to accompany them.

The children upon arrival are welcomed in the living room. In most cases, their relatives, either mothers or older sisters, are asked to join them.

There is great punctuality observed as regards the hour of arrival, and tea is usually served in the dining-room about half an hour after that named on the invitation card. The interim is generally passed by children in watching each fresh arrival, and in greeting their little acquaintances, comparing notes with each other as to the teas and the parties they are going to, or in amusing themselves with the toys belonging to the children of the house, which are usually arranged on tables for this purpose; and mechanical toys, walking and talking birds, etc., musical toys, picture-books, and dolls, and the latest and newest inventions in the way of playthings afford the little visitors an opportunity for becoming at ease with each other.

There is a strong emphasis on being on time for arrivals, and tea is typically served in the dining room about half an hour after the time noted on the invitation. During this waiting period, the children usually watch for each new arrival and greet their little friends, sharing notes about the teas and parties they're attending, or playing with the toys belonging to the hosts’ children, which are usually set out on tables for this purpose. Mechanical toys, walking and talking birds, musical toys, picture books, and dolls, as well as the latest and greatest playthings, give the little visitors a chance to feel comfortable with one another.

Tea is generally dispensed at one end of a long table, and coffee at the opposite end. The governess usually pours out the tea, and one of the daughters of the house the coffee; or failing her, the head nurse or lady's maid does so. Dishes of pound, plum, and sponge cake are placed the length of the table, interspersed with plates of thin bread-and-butter, biscuits, and preserves; either the ladies of the family or the servants in attendance hand them to the children.

Tea is typically served at one end of a long table, while coffee is at the other end. The governess usually pours the tea, and one of the daughters serves the coffee; if she’s not available, the head nurse or lady's maid takes over. Plates of pound cake, plum cake, and sponge cake are spread along the table, mixed with plates of thin bread-and-butter, biscuits, and preserves; either the ladies of the family or the attending servants offer these to the children.

When the relatives accompany the children tea is usually served to them in another room, but frequently they do not arrive until tea is over, and the nurses accompany the children to the house.

When the relatives join the children, tea is usually served to them in another room, but often they don't arrive until after tea is finished, and the nurses take the children to the house.


Amusements.—The arrangements for the evening's amusement are regulated in a measure by the amount of accommodation a house affords, premising that boisterous [p.193]games are not allowed in drawing-rooms; unless all valuable ornaments or things likely to be broken are removed from the rooms.

Entertainment.—The plans for the evening's fun depend on how much space a house has, keeping in mind that loud [p.193]games are not permitted in living rooms unless all valuable decorations or items that could break are cleared out of the way.

If conjuring is one of the amusements provided, it generally takes place in the drawing-room immediately after tea, and lasts about an hour. A dancing-cloth is put down over the drawing-room carpet; rout seats or cane chairs are arranged in rows. The youngest children are seated in the first row. Performing birds, performing dogs, or performing monkeys are also favourite amusements at these parties, and rank next to conjuring in the estimation of children. Punch and Judy or marionettes are popular drawing-room amusements, and either occupies the space of an hour.

If magic shows are one of the entertainment options, they usually happen in the living room right after tea and last for about an hour. A dancing mat is laid down over the living room carpet; seats or cane chairs are arranged in rows. The youngest kids sit in the front row. Performing birds, dogs, or monkeys are also popular entertainment at these gatherings and are second only to magic shows in kids' opinions. Punch and Judy or puppets are popular living room entertainment, and either takes up about an hour.

When a cinematograph show is the entertainment provided, it takes place in the dining-room or library, or perhaps in the housekeeper's room, if large enough for the purpose.

When a movie screening is the entertainment offered, it happens in the dining room or library, or maybe in the housekeeper's room, if it's big enough for that.

Dancing or games usually precede these amusements, and lasts from half to three-quarters of an hour; little girls dance with each other round and square dances, as little girls are, as a rule, more partial to dancing than are little boys, although they one and all, great and small, join with glee in a country dance, or in the Tempête, or in "Sir Roger de Coverley."

Dancing or games usually come before these activities and last from half to three-quarters of an hour. Little girls dance together in round and square dances, as they generally enjoy dancing more than little boys do, although everyone, young and old, happily joins in a country dance, or in the Tempête, or in "Sir Roger de Coverley."

Not longer than an hour is devoted to dancing, and this is usually followed by games.

No more than an hour is spent on dancing, and this is typically followed by games.

Impromptu charades is a favourite pastime with children; but to avoid the juvenile audience becoming weary and impatient during the preparation of the charades it is as well they should be amused with some quiet game, such as "forfeits," "cross questions and crooked answers," "proverbs," etc. At Christmas and New Year's parties the distribution of presents is a very important feature; Christmas trees are now rather discarded in favour of greater novelties. "Father Christmas," "Santa Claus," [p.194]"The Fairy Godmother," "The Fairies' Well," or the "Lucky Bag" and "The Magic Log," are some of the many devices for the distribution of presents; these popular characters are represented by grown-up persons, and provoke much wonder and admiration amongst children. The presents are usually given at the close of the evening.

Impromptu charades is a favorite activity among kids, but to keep the young audience from getting bored and restless while the charades are being set up, it’s a good idea to entertain them with some quiet games like "forfeits," "cross questions and crooked answers," "proverbs," etc. At Christmas and New Year's parties, giving out presents is a very important part of the celebration; Christmas trees are now often replaced by more innovative ideas. "Father Christmas," "Santa Claus," [p.194] "The Fairy Godmother," "The Fairies' Well," and "The Lucky Bag" or "The Magic Log" are just a few of the many ways presents are distributed; these beloved characters are played by adults, sparking a lot of wonder and admiration from children. The presents are typically handed out at the end of the evening.


Light Refreshments are provided in the dining-room—lemonade, wine and water, every description of cake, sandwiches, crystallized fruits, French plums, figs, almonds and raisins, oranges, etc. Bon-bons containing paper caps, etc., which afford children much amusement, are usually provided.

Snacks and Drinks are served in the dining room—lemonade, wine, and water, all kinds of cakes, sandwiches, candied fruits, French plums, figs, almonds, raisins, oranges, etc. Usually, there are bonbons with paper caps that provide a lot of fun for kids.

When a juvenile ball is given a supper is provided; otherwise light refreshments are considered sufficient, and are served twice during the evening. Sometimes the children of the family, if old enough and clever enough, act a little play—some nursery fairy tale, condensed into one act, such as "Beauty and the Beast," "Cinderella," etc.—which lasts about an hour, and is followed by dancing.

When a kids' party includes dinner, there’s a meal served; otherwise, light snacks are seen as enough and are provided twice during the night. Sometimes, if they’re old enough and talented enough, the family’s children put on a short play—like a nursery fairy tale condensed into one act, such as "Beauty and the Beast," "Cinderella," etc.—which lasts about an hour and is followed by dancing.

When a juvenile fancy ball is given, one or two fancy quadrilles are arranged beforehand, to be danced by the children in costume.

When a kids’ fancy ball is held, one or two fancy quadrilles are planned in advance for the children to dance in costume.

[p.195]CHAPTER XXX

WRITTEN INVITATIONS

Writing Letters of Invitation, and answering letters of invitation, often occupy far longer time in the composition than the writers would care to confess. The difficulty does not lie in an invitation itself or in accepting or refusing it, but rather in the form in which either should be couched, the words that should be chosen, and the expressions that should be used; one person is afraid of being too empressé, another of being too formal or too stiff; one is fearful of saying too little, another of saying too much.

Invitations, and responding to invitations, often take much longer to write than the authors would like to admit. The challenge isn't with the invitation itself or in accepting or declining it, but in how to phrase it, the choice of words, and the expressions to use; one person worries about being too eager, another about sounding too formal or stiff; one is concerned about saying too little, while another fears saying too much.

When invitations are issued on dinner cards or on "at home" cards, the note of acceptance should be as brief as is the printed card of invitation, and to the printed card requesting the pleasure of Mrs. Blank's company at dinner, the stereotyped answer is invariably Mrs. Blank has much pleasure in accepting Mrs. Dash's kind invitation for Saturday the 21st, or Mrs. Blank regrets that a previous engagement will prevent her from having the pleasure of accepting Mrs. Dash's kind invitation for Saturday, the 21st.

When invitations are sent on dinner cards or "at home" cards, the acceptance note should be as concise as the invitation itself. For a printed card inviting Mrs. Blank to dinner, the typical response is always, "Mrs. Blank is pleased to accept Mrs. Dash's kind invitation for Saturday the 21st," or "Mrs. Blank regrets that a prior commitment will prevent her from accepting Mrs. Dash's kind invitation for Saturday the 21st."

As regards those invitations that refer to visits of some days' duration, those accustomed to give this description of entertainment, know exactly what to say and how to say it. The conventional civilities or affectionate cordialities, as the case may be, occur in their proper places; but one point is made clear in either case, namely, the length of the visit to be paid. There are people who are under the impression that to specify the exact length of a visit is in a degree inhospitable, and not sufficiently polite; and they, [p.196]therefore, as a sort of compromise, use the ambiguous term "a few days" in lieu of distinctly defining the limit of these invitations. So far from vague invitations such as these being an advantage to invited guests, they not seldom place them at a disadvantage at more points than one. They are uncertain on what day they are to take their departure. They do not wish by leaving a day earlier to disarrange any little plans that their hostess may have contemplated for their amusement; neither do they wish to prolong their visit a day later, lest by so doing they should break in upon any engagements that she may have formed on her own account independently of her visitors. It is also not a little awkward for guests to tell their hostess that they think of leaving on Thursday by 12.20 train. It might have suited the hostess very much better that her visitors should have left on the Wednesday, and in her own mind she had perhaps intended that the visit should end on that day; but, having left the invitation open, more or less, by saying "a few days," there is nothing left for her but to sacrifice her own arrangements to the convenience of her guests, as without discourtesy she could hardly suggest to them that they should leave a day earlier than the one they had named, and the visitors remain unconscious of having in any way trespassed upon the good nature of their hostess.

When it comes to invitations for visits lasting a few days, those who usually extend this kind of hospitality know exactly what to say and how to phrase it. The usual polite greetings or warm sentiments fit in where they should; but one thing is clear in either case: the expected duration of the visit. Some people believe that specifying the exact length of a visit is somewhat unfriendly and not very polite; as a result, they often use the vague phrase "a few days" instead of clearly stating the limits of their invitations. Far from being beneficial to guests, these vague invitations often put them at a disadvantage in several ways. They are unsure of when they should leave. They don’t want to leave a day early and disrupt any small plans their host might have for their enjoyment; they also don't want to stay a day longer and interfere with any commitments the host may have made independently of their visit. Additionally, it can be awkward for guests to inform their host that they intend to leave on the Thursday train at 12:20. The host might have preferred that they leave on Wednesday, and in her mind, she may have intended for the visit to conclude that day. But since she left the invitation open-ended by saying "a few days," she has no choice but to adjust her own plans to accommodate her guests, as it would be rather rude to suggest they leave a day earlier than they indicated, while the guests remain unaware that they are putting any strain on the host's generosity.

"A few days" is also an unsatisfactory wording of an invitation to visitors themselves; as a rule, it means three or four days, but there is also an uncertainty as to whether the fourth day should be taken or not. Those who interpret "a few days" to mean three days, make their plans for departure accordingly; failing this, they are compelled to leave their plans open, and stay from three to five days, according as chance and circumstances may dictate. A lady would perhaps require a little addition to her wardrobe in the matter of a five days' visit over that of a three days' stay; but this is a trifling detail, although it helps to swell [p.197]the list of minor inconveniences which are the result of vague invitations. There are, of course, exceptions to every rule, and there are people who use this phrase of "Will you come and see us for a few days?" in the bonâ fide sense of the word, and to whom it is immaterial whether their guests remain three days or six days; but such an elastic invitation as this is usually given to a relative, or to a very intimate friend, whose footing in the house is that of a relation, and with whom the hostess does not stand on ceremony, as far as her own engagements are concerned; and people on these friendly terms can talk over their departure with their hostess, and consult her about it without the faintest embarrassment.

“A few days” is also a frustrating way to invite visitors; it usually means three or four days, but there’s uncertainty about whether to include the fourth day. If someone interprets “a few days” as three, they’ll make plans to leave accordingly; otherwise, they have to keep their plans flexible and end up staying anywhere from three to five days, depending on chance and circumstances. A woman might need a little more attire for a five-day visit compared to a three-day stay, but this is a minor detail, even though it adds to the list of small inconveniences caused by vague invitations. Of course, there are exceptions to every rule, and some people genuinely mean, “Will you come and see us for a few days?” and don’t care if their guests stay three days or six. However, this kind of flexible invitation is typically extended to a relative or a very close friend, who is treated like family and with whom the hostess doesn’t feel the need to be formal regarding her own commitments; people in this kind of friendly relationship can discuss their departure plans with the hostess without any awkwardness.


The most satisfactory invitation is certainly the one that mentions the day of arrival and the day of departure. Thus, after the raison d'être of the invitation has been stated, the why and the wherefore of its being given follows the gist of the letter: "We hope you will come to us on Wednesday the 23rd, and remain until the 27th." It is, of course, open to a hostess to ask her visitors to prolong their stay beyond the date named if she sees reason for so doing; but this is the exception rather than the rule in the case of short visits, and guests take their departure as a matter of course on the day named in the invitation. Hostess and guests are perfectly at ease upon the subject, and guests do not feel on delicate ground with their hostess, or fear to outstay their welcome. When a visit has been paid it is polite, if not imperative, to write to the hostess and express the pleasure that has been derived from it. Oftener than not some little matter arises which necessitates a note being written apart from this; but whether or not, good feeling and good taste would dictate that some such note should be written, and, as it can always include little matters of general interest in connection with the past visit, it need neither be over ceremonious nor coldly polite.

The best invitation is definitely the one that specifies the arrival and departure dates. After stating the purpose of the invitation, the main point follows: "We hope you will join us on Wednesday the 23rd and stay until the 27th." Of course, a hostess can invite her guests to extend their stay if she feels it's appropriate, but this is more the exception than the rule for short visits, and guests typically leave on the date specified in the invitation. Both the hostess and guests feel comfortable about this, so guests don’t worry about overstaying their welcome. After a visit, it's polite—if not required—to send a note to the hostess expressing how much you enjoyed your time. Often, there will be some other reason for writing separately, but regardless, a note of appreciation should be sent, and since it can easily include some small updates or topics related to the recent visit, it doesn't need to be overly formal or stilted.


[p.198]To write a letter asking for an invitation, or to answer a letter asking for an invitation, is in either case a difficult letter to write, as many have ere this discovered. When a married lady asks for an invitation for a young relative or friend staying with her, to some dance or "at home" to which she herself is invited, the note is simple enough, and the answer is generally a card of invitation or a written permission to bring her. Again, in the case of asking for invitations for gentlemen, if a lady is going to a ball, she can without hesitation, ask for cards of invitation for one or two gentlemen friends of her own, mentioning their names in the note. In this case also the answer is generally in the affirmative, as men are always acquisitions at a ball. The awkwardness of the situation arises when a good-natured person is solicited to obtain an invitation to a smart ball for a lady and her daughters, or for the young ladies only, the latter knowing some one who would chaperon them if they could only get an invitation. If the lady who asks for the invitation is a fashionable ball-giver, the probability is that her request will be granted; but if the contrary, the reverse will most likely be the case. Even when writing to an intimate friend, there is always a delicacy in asking for an invitation for a third person, and society appears to become, year after year, still more exclusive on this point. Many people are reluctant, or decline altogether, to put themselves under an obligation of this nature, even for those with whom they are most intimate; it may be that the number of refusals good-natured people have received from their friends when trying to render services of this description, have made them chary of putting themselves forward again in a similar manner: it is chilling to be told that the list is over full, or that so many people have been refused already, or that there is not a card to spare. But a few years ago a ball was not considered a success unless it was an over-crowded one; the popularity of the ball-giver was shown by the guests scarcely being able to find [p.199]standing-room. Thus, invitations were given right and left to the friends of those who asked for them.

[p.198]Requesting an Invite, or replying to a request for an invitation, is always a tricky endeavor, as many have discovered before. When a married woman asks for an invitation for a young relative or friend staying with her to a dance or "at home" event she’s also invited to, the request is straightforward, and the response is usually an invitation card or a note allowing her to bring the guest. Similarly, when a lady is attending a ball, she can confidently request invitation cards for a couple of male friends by name. Typically, the response is positive, as having men at a ball is always welcomed. However, it becomes awkward when a well-meaning person is asked to secure an invitation to a fancy ball for a woman and her daughters, or just for the young ladies, especially if the latter know someone who can chaperone them once the invitation is secured. If the woman requesting the invitation is known for hosting popular balls, her request is likely to be granted; otherwise, the opposite is probably true. Even when reaching out to a close friend, there’s still a sensitivity around asking for an invitation for someone else, and society seems to be getting more exclusive about this issue over time. Many people are hesitant or refuse completely to put themselves in such a position, even for close friends. The numerous refusals good-hearted individuals have faced from friends when trying to help in this way likely make them cautious about asking again. It can feel disheartening to be told the list is full or that too many people have been turned away, or that not a single card is available. Not too long ago, though, a ball was deemed a success only if it was packed to the brim; the popularity of the host was evident when guests could barely find [p.199]standing room. Consequently, invitations were easily extended to friends of those making requests.

But the fashion of to-day is to style a crowded ball-room a "bear-garden," and to confine the invitations, with but very few exceptions, to those who are strictly on the visiting list of the ball-giver; and pretty girls may sigh in vain for an invitation to a ball given even by a relative or acquaintance of their own, if not on their visiting list. Still, invitations are constantly asked for by people for their friends, and sometimes they are given and sometimes they are refused, as the case may be, but much depends upon the position of the one who solicits the favour.

But today’s trend is to call a packed ballroom a "bear-garden," and to limit the invitations, with only a few exceptions, to those who are strictly on the host's guest list; and young women may sigh in vain for an invitation to a ball hosted even by a relative or acquaintance if they're not on that list. Still, people frequently request invitations for their friends, and sometimes they are granted and sometimes they are declined, depending on the situation, but it often hinges on the status of the person asking for the favor.

If the giver of an entertainment wishes to oblige the petitioner, she will stretch a point to do so; if not, she will write a polite note of excuse, giving one of the reasons before mentioned. It is thoroughly understood people do not ask for invitations for themselves, whatever they may do for their friends, and that they would not do so unless they were themselves invited. Living at a distance modifies, however, this latter rule; and friends in the country often ask for invitations for friends in town, and vice versâ.

If the host of an event wants to help the person asking, she'll go out of her way to make it happen; if not, she'll write a polite note explaining why, using one of the reasons mentioned earlier. It's well understood that people don’t ask for invitations for themselves, no matter what they might do for their friends, and they wouldn’t do so unless they were already invited. However, being far away changes this last rule; friends in the countryside often ask for invitations for their friends in the city, and vice versa.


Dinner invitations are, as a matter of course, never asked for; but invitations to garden-parties, afternoon "at homes," and afternoon teas, are frequently asked for and readily given. Some are intimate enough at the house where they visit to take a relative or friend with them to those afternoon gatherings without observing the punctiliousness of asking for an invitation; others, on less intimate terms, do not venture upon doing so.

Dinner invites are, as a rule, never requested; however, invitations to garden parties, afternoon get-togethers, and afternoon teas are often asked for and easily granted. Some guests are close enough to the host that they feel comfortable bringing a relative or friend to those afternoon events without the formalities of asking for an invitation; others, who are less familiar, don't take that liberty.

In all cases when an invitation is asked for, a hostess should never neglect to send a reply, and should not take for granted that her friends will naturally understand that silence gives consent, for under the circumstances it is very possible to interpret it to signify a refusal.

In all cases when an invitation is requested, a hostess should never forget to send a reply and shouldn’t assume that her friends will automatically understand that no response means yes. In this situation, it’s very likely that silence could be interpreted as a no.

[p.200]CHAPTER XXXI

REFUSING INVITATIONS

Many reasons exist for declining invitations other than the plea of a prior engagement.

Many reasons exist for turning down invitations besides claiming that you have a prior engagement.

"Mrs. M. regrets ('much regrets,' or 'very much regrets') that a previous engagement prevents her having the pleasure of accepting Mrs. N.'s 'invitation,' or 'kind invitation.'" When on more intimate terms, Mrs. M. should write in the first person when declining an invitation. It is an open question whether the nature of the engagement should be stated or not. Even intimate friends often confine themselves to the statement of the bare fact only that a prior engagement exists; others, on the contrary, state the nature of the engagement, and there is no doubt that this latter course considerably softens a refusal and lessens the disappointment experienced, and therefore, when practicable, should always be followed.

"Mrs. M. regrets to inform that a prior commitment prevents her from accepting Mrs. N.'s invitation." When on more familiar terms, Mrs. M. should write in the first person when declining an invitation. It's debatable whether the nature of the commitment should be included. Even close friends often only mention that a prior engagement exists; others, however, choose to explain the nature of the commitment, and it’s clear that doing so can ease the refusal and lessen the disappointment felt. Therefore, when possible, this approach should always be taken.

When a prior engagement cannot be made the basis of a refusal, then the refusal must rest on other lines; ill health, a severe cold, etc., are valid excuses. Failing these, the refusal should be as follows:—"Mrs. Z. regrets she is unable to accept Mrs. X.'s kind invitation, etc."

When a previous commitment can't be used as a reason to decline, then the refusal should be based on something else; poor health, a bad cold, etc., are acceptable excuses. If none of these apply, the refusal should be: "Mrs. Z regrets she cannot accept Mrs. X's kind invitation, etc."

It occasionally happens that it is desirable to break an engagement, circumstances having changed the aspect of things. The invitation, perhaps, was a verbal one, and a refusal was not easy at the moment.

It sometimes happens that it's necessary to cancel an engagement because things have changed. The invitation, for instance, might have been informal, and it wasn't easy to say no at the time.

Again, impromptu invitations are sometimes refused, having been too hastily accepted—the servant who brought [p.201]the note waited for an answer, and on the impulse of the moment an affirmative answer was given; the wife had not time to consult her husband, and accepted for him as well as for herself; or perhaps some potent domestic reason that could not be explained induced a subsequent refusal.

Again, last-minute invitations are sometimes turned down after being accepted too quickly—the servant who delivered [p.201]the note waited for a response, and in the heat of the moment, an affirmative answer was given; the wife didn't have time to check with her husband and accepted on his behalf as well as her own; or maybe some strong personal reason that couldn't be explained led to a later refusal.

The fashionable world accepts refusals as a matter of course, and fills up the gaps with other invitations.

The stylish world takes rejections in stride and fills the void with other invites.

Refusals of dinner invitations from those for whom a dinner party was partly originated are always disappointing, even to the most popular of dinner givers, in the same way that the absence of the principal neighbour from a county entertainment is felt to cast a shadow over the proceedings of the day.

Refusing dinner invitations from those who partly inspired the dinner party is always disappointing, even for the most popular hosts, just like the absence of the main neighbor at a county event tends to cast a shadow over the day's activities.

Although printed cards of acceptance and of refusal are in general use, yet many cases arise which render written refusals imperative.

Although printed cards for acceptance and refusal are commonly used, there are still many situations that make written refusals necessary.

As regards the refusal of invitations asked for, such requests should not be made unless on very safe ground, and with a certainty of meeting with acquiescence, yet occasionally these requests are either unwelcome or inadmissible, and refusals are consequently given; but, unless worded with tact and good nature, they are often the cause of strained relations between both friends and acquaintances.

When it comes to refusing invitations, such requests should only be made when you’re sure it’s appropriate and likely to be accepted. However, sometimes these requests are unwelcome or not appropriate, leading to refusals. But if those refusals aren’t phrased with consideration and friendliness, they can often result in tension between friends and acquaintances.

[p.202]CHAPTER XXXII

WALKING, DRIVING, AND RIDING

The Usual Hours for Walking in the Park are from 9 until 10.30 a.m. The hours for afternoon walking and sitting in the Park are from 4 to 7 p.m. during the summer months.

The Normal Walking Hours in the Park are from 9 to 10:30 a.m. The hours for afternoon walking and sitting in the Park are from 4 to 7 p.m. during the summer months.

The fashionable hours for walking in the Park on Sunday are from 1 to 2 p.m., both in winter and summer; and from 5 to 7 p.m. in the summer months.

The popular times for walking in the Park on Sunday are from 1 to 2 p.m., both in winter and summer; and from 5 to 7 p.m. during the summer months.

Married ladies can, if they please, walk out unaccompanied or unattended in places of public resort in town or on the parades of fashionable watering-places; but married ladies, especially if they are young, usually prefer the society of another lady, not so much, perhaps, for propriety as for companionship, as to walk alone, either in town or at fashionable watering-places, renders a lady more or less conspicuous, especially if she is attractive and well dressed.

Married women can, if they want, go out alone or without someone in public places in town or at trendy vacation spots; however, married women, especially young ones, often prefer the company of another woman, not necessarily for decency but for companionship. Walking alone, either in town or at popular vacation spots, makes a woman stand out more, especially if she is attractive and well-dressed.

A young lady can now also walk by herself in the Park for the purpose of joining her friends and acquaintances, both in the morning and in the afternoon, but she should not sit alone.

A young lady can now walk by herself in the park to meet her friends and acquaintances, both in the morning and in the afternoon, but she shouldn’t sit alone.

Again, young ladies may walk alone in the fashionable streets, but they should not loiter when alone at shop-windows as they pass, but walk at a quick pace from shop to shop, or from street to street.

Again, young women can walk alone in the trendy streets, but they shouldn't linger at shop windows as they pass by. Instead, they should move quickly from shop to shop or street to street.

In the quiet neighbourhoods of towns, suburban towns, and watering-places, young ladies walk unaccompanied [p.203]and unattended to visit their friends residing in the near vicinity of their homes, or to attend classes, or for the purpose of shopping, etc. Indeed, great independence is generally accorded in this respect, the line being drawn at evening hours—that is to say, at walking alone after dusk.

In the quiet neighborhoods of towns, suburbs, and vacation spots, young women walk alone and unattended to visit friends nearby, go to classes, or shop, among other things. Indeed, they are generally granted a lot of independence in this regard, though the rule is that they shouldn't walk alone after dark.[p.203]

At watering-places, and at all public promenades, it is usual for gentlemen to join ladies with whom they are acquainted, and to walk with them for a short time when it is apparent that their company is desired, but not otherwise.

At vacation spots and all public walkways, it's common for men to join women they know and walk with them for a little while if it’s clear they enjoy the company, but not otherwise.

Ladies and gentlemen, whether related or not, should never walk arm-in-arm, unless the lady is an elderly one, or an invalid, and requires this support.

Ladies and gentlemen, whether they are related or not, should never walk arm-in-arm unless the lady is elderly or has a disability and needs this support.


Driving.—From 3 to 6.30 are the received hours for the afternoon drive during the summer, and from 2.30 to 4.30 during the winter.

Driving.—The accepted hours for the afternoon drive during the summer are from 3 to 6:30, and from 2:30 to 4:30 in the winter.

The following rules as regards entering and leaving a carriage apply to a motor-car or an electric brougham as far as the construction, make, and size of the same render it possible.

The following rules about getting in and out of a carriage apply to a car or an electric brougham as long as the design, model, and size allow it.

When driving in an open or close carriage or motor-car it is quite immaterial whether the owner occupies the right-hand or the left-hand seat. The seat she occupies depends upon which side she enters, as the lady driving with her should enter before her and should seat herself on the furthest seat.

When driving in an open or closed carriage or car, it doesn't really matter whether the owner sits in the right-hand or left-hand seat. The seat she takes depends on which side she gets in from, as the lady riding with her should get in first and should sit in the farthest seat.

A visitor should always enter the motor-car or carriage before the hostess.

A guest should always get into the car or carriage before the hostess.

When three ladies enter a motor-car or carriage the young unmarried lady should take the back seat and the two married ladies should occupy the front seat; this is a matter of courtesy on the part of a young lady due to married ladies and not strictly demanded by etiquette.

When three women get into a car or a carriage, the young single woman should sit in the back seat, while the two married women should take the front seat. This is a courtesy from the young woman toward the married women, rather than a strict rule of etiquette.

A husband should sit with his back to the horses, or by [p.204]the side of the chauffeur in the case of a motor-car, when a lady is driving with his wife.

A husband should sit with his back to the horses, or next to [p.204]the chauffeur when a woman is driving with his wife.

A gentleman should be the first to get out of a motor-car or carriage, with a view to assisting the ladies to do so.

A gentleman should be the first to get out of a car or carriage to help the ladies get out.

As a rule the hostess should leave the carriage or car after her guest and not before her, unless it is more convenient to do otherwise.

As a rule, the hostess should leave the carriage or car after her guest and not before her, unless it's more convenient to do otherwise.

When a lady is merely calling for an acquaintance to take her for a drive, she should not descend from her car or carriage for the purpose of allowing her to enter it before her.

When a lady is just inviting a friend to take her for a drive, she should not get out of her car or carriage to let her friend get in first.

In the afternoon young ladies may drive alone in the public thoroughfares, unaccompanied by married ladies. It is permissible for a young lady to drive alone in the Park or in the streets. A married lady can, as a matter of course, drive unaccompanied.

In the afternoon, young women can drive alone on public streets without being accompanied by married women. It's okay for a young woman to drive alone in the Park or on the streets. A married woman, of course, can drive without anyone with her.

It would be unconventional were a lady to drive alone with a gentleman in his motor-car, unless he were nearly related to her, or unless she were engaged to be married to him.

It would be unusual for a woman to drive alone with a man in his car unless he was a close relative or she was engaged to him.

It is usual for the owner of a carriage to sit with her face to the horses; when a married lady is driving with her she should sit beside her. When young ladies are driving with her in addition to the married lady they should sit with their backs to the horses.

It’s typical for the owner of a carriage to face the horses; when a married woman is riding with her, she should sit next to her. When young women are driving with her along with the married woman, they should sit facing away from the horses.

When a lady is driving with her husband, and a young lady accompanies her, she should not offer the front seat to the young lady, but should retain it herself, and even should the offer be made, a young lady should not avail herself of it.

When a woman is driving with her husband and a young woman is with them, she shouldn’t offer the front seat to the young woman but should keep it for herself. Even if the offer is made, the young woman shouldn’t accept it.


Riding.—As regards riding in town, the hours for practice in the Row are from 8 to 10 a.m. in summer and 9 to 11 a.m. in winter, for inexperienced riders and beginners; young ladies ride with a riding-master or with a riding-mistress, or with a relative, as the case may be.

Riding.—When it comes to riding in the city, practice hours in the Row are from 8 to 10 a.m. in the summer and 9 to 11 a.m. in the winter for novice riders and beginners. Young ladies ride with a riding instructor or with a family member, depending on the situation.

[p.205]The hours for riding in the Park range from 9.30 to 10.30 a.m.

[p.205]The hours for riding in the Park are from 9:30 to 10:30 a.m.

It is thoroughly understood that a lady may ride in the Park alone—that is, unaccompanied or unattended—for the purpose of joining her friends. It is argued, in these days of woman's emancipation, that no possible harm or annoyance can arise from the fact of a lady riding unattended, beyond the always possible chance of an accident.

It is well understood that a woman can ride in the Park by herself—meaning without a companion or escort—to meet her friends. In this era of women's liberation, it is argued that there is no harm or disturbance that can come from a woman riding alone, other than the usual chance of an accident.

Although great latitude is now allowed to young ladies with regard to riding alone, many parents still prefer that their daughters should be attended by their grooms.

Although young women today have much more freedom to ride alone, many parents still prefer that their daughters be accompanied by their grooms.

Two ladies frequently ride together, unaccompanied by a gentleman and unattended by a groom.

Two ladies often ride together, without a gentleman and without a groom.

[p.206]CHAPTER XXXIII

BOWING

As regards the recognition of friends or acquaintances, it is the privilege of a lady to take the initiative, by being the first to bow. A gentleman should not raise his hat to a lady until she has accorded him this mark of recognition, although the act of bowing is a simultaneous action on the part of both lady and gentleman, as a lady would hardly bestow a bow upon a gentleman not prepared to return it.

When it comes to acknowledging friends or acquaintances, it's a lady's privilege to make the first move by bowing first. A gentleman shouldn't tip his hat to a lady until she shows him this form of recognition, even though bowing is something both the lady and gentleman do at the same time, as a lady would rarely bow to a gentleman who isn't ready to return the gesture.

The bow between intimate acquaintances takes the character, when given by a lady, of a familiar nod in place of a stiff bow.

The bow between close friends becomes more casual when a lady offers a friendly nod instead of a formal bow.


When a gentleman returns the bow of a lady he should do so by distinctly taking his hat off and as quickly replacing it, not merely raising it slightly, as formerly, and if he is an intimate acquaintance or friend, he should act in a similar manner.

When a guy gives back the bow of a lady, he should do so by clearly taking off his hat and quickly putting it back on, not just raising it a little like they used to. If he’s a close acquaintance or friend, he should act in the same way.

In France and on the Continent generally, the rule of bowing is reversed, and the gentleman is the first to bow to the lady, instead of the lady to the gentleman.

In France and throughout the Continent, the custom of bowing is switched around, and the man bows to the woman first, rather than the woman bowing to the man.

Between ladies but slightly acquainted, the one of highest rank should be the first to bow to the other; between ladies of equal rank it is immaterial which of the two bows first.

Between women who are only slightly familiar with each other, the one of the highest social standing should be the first to bow to the other; between women of equal standing, it doesn’t matter who bows first.


A lady should not bow to persons only known to her by sight, although she may frequently have seen them in the company of her friends.

A woman shouldn't bow to people she only recognizes by sight, even if she's seen them often with her friends.

[p.207]A lady should bow to a gentleman, either a friend or acquaintance, even when he is walking with either a lady or gentleman, with whom she is unacquainted.

[p.207]A lady should nod to a gentleman, whether he's a friend or someone she doesn't know, even if he's walking with another lady or gentleman she’s not familiar with.

Gentlemen do not raise their hats in recognition of each other, but simply nod, when not walking with ladies, save when a vast difference exists in rank or age.

Gentlemen don't tip their hats to each other in acknowledgment, but just nod, unless they are walking with women, unless there’s a big difference in rank or age.

When a gentleman meets another—a friend of his—walking with a lady or ladies, with whom he himself is unacquainted, he should raise his hat and look straight before him, not at the lady or ladies.

When a gentleman runs into a friend who is walking with a lady or ladies that he doesn't know, he should tip his hat and look straight ahead, not at the lady or ladies.

A lady should not bow to another who, being a stranger to her, has addressed a few remarks to her at an afternoon party, as the fact of meeting at the house of a mutual friend does not constitute an acquaintanceship, and does not authorise a future bowing acquaintance.

A lady shouldn't bow to someone she doesn't know just because that person has made a few comments to her at an afternoon gathering. Meeting at a mutual friend's house doesn't make them acquaintances and doesn't justify future bows of acknowledgment.

Ladies, as a rule, are not too ready to bow to those whom they have merely conversed with in a casual way. In the first place, they are not quite certain of being remembered, and nothing is more disconcerting and disagreeable than to bow to a person who does not return it through forgetfulness of the one who has given it, or through shortsightedness, or through actual intention. Short-sighted people are always offending in the matter of not bowing, and almost every third person, comparatively speaking, complains of being more or less short-sighted; thus it behoves ladies to discover for themselves the strength and length of sight possessed by their new acquaintances, or the chances are that their bow may never be returned, or they may continue to labour under the impression that they have received a cut direct; thus many pleasant acquaintances are lost through this misapprehension, and many erroneous impressions created.

Women generally aren't quick to acknowledge people they've only casually talked to. First off, they're unsure if they'll be remembered, and nothing is more awkward and unpleasant than bowing to someone who doesn’t reciprocate—whether because they forgot, didn’t see you, or simply chose not to. People with poor vision often overlook such gestures, and it seems like every third person admits to being somewhat short-sighted. Therefore, women should figure out how well their new acquaintances can see; otherwise, their bow might go unanswered, leaving them feeling snubbed. As a result, many potentially nice connections are lost due to this misunderstanding, leading to a lot of false impressions.


A bowing acquaintance is a difficult and tiresome one to maintain for any length of time, when opportunities do not arise for increasing it. The irksomeness of keeping it [p.208]up is principally experienced by persons meeting day after day in the Park or on public promenades, riding, driving, or walking, more especially when it is tacitly understood that the acquaintance should not develop into a further acquaintance.

A casual acquaintance is hard and exhausting to keep up for any length of time when there aren't chances to deepen it. The annoyance of maintaining it [p.208] is mainly felt by people who meet every day in the Park or on public walkways, whether riding, driving, or walking, especially when it's understood that the acquaintance shouldn't turn into a closer relationship.

It would be considered discourteous to discontinue a bowing acquaintance which has once been commenced.

It would be seen as rude to end a polite acquaintance once it has been started.

To know a gentleman by sight through having frequently seen him at balls and parties, does not give a lady the right to bow to him, even though she may have stood beside him for some twenty minutes or so on a crowded staircase, and may have received some slight civility from him.

To recognize a gentleman from having seen him often at parties and events doesn't give a lady the right to greet him, even if she has stood next to him for about twenty minutes on a busy staircase and has received some small act of politeness from him.

A lady who has received a little service from a stranger would gladly acknowledge it at any subsequent meeting by a pleasant bow, but as bowing to a gentleman argues an acquaintance with him, and as in such cases as these an acquaintance does not exist, etiquette provides no compromise in the matter. Therefore, if a young lady takes her own line, and rather than appear ungracious bows to a gentleman who has not been introduced to her either directly or indirectly, it is a breach of etiquette on her part; and as to do an unconventional thing is not desirable, the innumerable little services which ladies receive in general society are not further acknowledged beyond the thanks expressed at the moment of their being received.

A woman who has received a small favor from a stranger would happily acknowledge it at their next meeting with a nice bow, but since bowing to a man implies familiarity, and in these cases, there is none, etiquette offers no middle ground. So, if a young woman chooses her own course and decides to bow to a man she hasn't been introduced to, either directly or indirectly, it is considered a breach of etiquette on her part; and since behaving unconventionally isn’t ideal, the countless small favors women receive in social situations are typically acknowledged only by the thanks offered at the time they are received.


Bows vary materially: there is the friendly bow, the distant bow, the ceremonious bow, the deferential bow, the familiar bow, the reluctant bow, and so on, according to the feelings that actuate individuals in their intercourse with each other.

Bows differ greatly: there’s the friendly bow, the distant bow, the formal bow, the respectful bow, the casual bow, the hesitant bow, and so on, depending on the emotions that drive people in their interactions with one another.

When a bowing acquaintance only exists between ladies and gentlemen, and they meet perhaps two or three times during the day, and are not sufficiently intimate to speak, they do not usually bow more than once, when thus meeting in park or promenade.

When a casual acquaintance exists only between ladies and gentlemen, and they meet maybe two or three times in a day, without being close enough to talk, they typically only bow once when they encounter each other in the park or on the promenade.

[p.209]CHAPTER XXXIV

THE COCKADE

Cockades are worn by servants in livery of officers in the army and navy, and all those who hold His Majesty's commission; also lords-lieutenants and deputy-lieutenants.

Cockades are worn. by servants in the uniforms of army and navy officers, as well as anyone with a commission from His Majesty; this also includes lord-lieutenants and deputy-lieutenants.

Retainers of the Crown are entitled to the use of the cockade as a badge of the reigning dynasty.

Retainers of the Crown are allowed to wear the cockade as a symbol of the ruling dynasty.

The fact that cockades are now so frequently worn by men-servants may be accounted for thus:

The reason men-servants often wear cockades now can be explained like this:

Deputy-lieutenants are far more numerous now than was formerly the case; almost every country gentleman is a deputy-lieutenant, and consequently his servants are entitled to the use of the cockade. The privilege of appearing in uniform at levées instead of in Court dress has been and is an incentive to many to seek for and obtain the appointment of deputy-lieutenant. Again, all justices of the peace claim the use of the cockade as being "Civil retainers of the Crown"; and although there is no clearly defined rule on this head, according to the late Sir Albert Woods, Garter-King-at-Arms, it has long been tacitly conceded to them.

Deputy lieutenants are much more common now than they used to be; almost every country gentleman is a deputy lieutenant, and as a result, his staff can wear the cockade. The ability to appear in uniform at official events instead of in court dress has motivated many to seek out and secure the position of deputy lieutenant. Additionally, all justices of the peace claim the right to wear the cockade as "Civil retainers of the Crown"; and although there’s no clearly defined rule on this matter, according to the late Sir Albert Woods, Garter King-at-Arms, it has long been accepted.

The custom of livery servants wearing cockades dates from the commencement of the eighteenth century, and was at first purely a military distinction.

The tradition of livery servants wearing cockades started at the beginning of the eighteenth century and was initially just a military badge.

The cockade worn by the servants of the members of the Royal Family, and by all who claim to be of Royal descent, is slightly different in shape from that known as [p.210]the badge of the reigning dynasty, i.e. the Hanoverian badge, and is round in shape and without a fan. The military cockade is of an oval shape, terminating in a fan. The civil cockade is of an oval shape also, but without the fan. The naval cockade is identical with the civil cockade.

The cockade worn by the servants of the Royal Family members and by anyone who claims Royal descent is shaped a bit differently than the badge of the current dynasty, which is the Hanoverian badge. It’s round and doesn’t have a fan. The military cockade is oval and has a fan at the end. The civil cockade is also oval but doesn’t have a fan. The naval cockade is the same as the civil cockade.

The white cockade is the badge of the House of Stuart. The black cockade that of the House of Hanover. The servants of foreign ambassadors wear cockades in colour according to their nationalities. Black and white for Germany; black and yellow for Austria; the tricolour for France; scarlet for Spain; blue and white for Portugal; and black and yellow for Belgium.

The white cockade is the symbol of the House of Stuart. The black cockade represents the House of Hanover. The staff of foreign ambassadors wear cockades in colors that match their nationalities. Black and white for Germany; black and yellow for Austria; the tricolor for France; scarlet for Spain; blue and white for Portugal; and black and yellow for Belgium.

The word cockade, according to a well-known authority, was borrowed from the French cocarde, having originally been applied to the plumes of cock's feathers worn by Croatian soldiers serving in the French army. Some such plume, or in its place a bunch of ribbons, came to be used in pinning up the flaps of the hat into a cocked position, and thus gradually the word passed for the name of the "cocked" hat itself.

The word cockade, as noted by a famous source, was borrowed from the French cocarde and was originally used for the feathers from a rooster worn by Croatian soldiers in the French army. Eventually, a plume like this, or a bunch of ribbons instead, was used to hold the flaps of a hat up into a cocked position, and over time the word came to refer to the "cocked" hat itself.

[p.211]CHAPTER XXXV

COUNTRY-HOUSE VISITS

September is actually the commencement of the country visiting season, the few visits that are paid in August are but a prelude to the programme that is to follow during the succeeding five months.

September is really the start of the country visiting season; the few visits that happen in August are just a warm-up for the schedule that will follow in the next five months.


The visitors received in August are principally relatives. The exceptions to the August family parties are the August cricket parties in the counties where cricket is made a great feature during that month, where the cricket weeks and consequent large country-house parties are of annual recurrence, and where balls and private theatricals form part of the week's amusement. It often follows that people visit at the same houses year after year, they arrange their tour of visits with regard to those invitations which they annually receive; new acquaintances and new houses whereat to visit are added to the list from time to time and take the place of those which, as a matter of course, drop out of it. Sometimes the invitations fit into each other admirably, like the pieces of a puzzle; at others there is an awkward interval of a day, or two or three days, to be filled up between leaving one house and arriving at another. If the hostess is, in either case, a relation or an intimate friend, this difficulty is easily surmounted by staying on at one house until the day fixed for arrival at another, or vice versâ; but if a guest is on ceremony with her hostess, or if, as is often the case, new arrivals are expected for the following [p.212]week, the alternative is to spend a few days in town, as although the house where the next visit to be paid might be within twenty or thirty miles of the house the visitor is about to leave, it would be unusual to spend the interval at an hotel in the adjacent town, as to do so might reflect upon the hospitality of the hostess. On the other hand, invitations are sometimes given independently of dates, but this friendly style of invitation is not given when a large party is invited, and it is understood to mean that the hostess may be quite alone, or may have guests staying with her, as the case may be. This form of invitation is frequently given to people visiting in Scotland, on account of the great distance from town.

The visitors arrived in August are mainly family. The exceptions to the August family gatherings are the cricket parties in the counties where cricket is a big deal during that month, where cricket weeks and large country house parties happen every year, and where balls and private shows are part of the week's fun. It often happens that people visit the same homes year after year, planning their visits based on the invitations they receive. New friends and new places to visit are occasionally added, replacing those that naturally fall off the list. Sometimes the invitations fit together perfectly, like pieces of a puzzle; at other times, there’s an awkward gap of a day, two, or three between leaving one house and getting to another. If the hostess is a relative or a close friend, this problem is easily solved by staying at one house until it's time to go to the next, or vice versâ; but if a guest is feeling formal with her hostess, or if new guests are expected the following [p.212]week, the only option is to spend a few days in town. Even if the next visit is only twenty or thirty miles away, it would be strange to spend the gap at a hotel in the nearby town, as that might suggest a lack of hospitality from the hostess. On the other hand, sometimes invitations are given without specifying dates, but this friendly style isn’t used when a large group is invited, and it implies that the hostess might be alone or have guests staying, depending on the situation. This kind of invitation is often extended to people visiting in Scotland, due to the considerable distance from town.

It is a very general custom to give shooting parties the third week in September, harvest permitting. If the harvest is late on account of unfavourable weather the shooting parties are postponed until the first week in the ensuing month. The guests, or at least the crack guns, are usually invited for partridge driving, which is what partridge shooting now actually amounts to.

It’s a common tradition to host shooting parties during the third week of September, depending on the harvest. If the harvest is delayed due to bad weather, the shooting parties are pushed back to the first week of the following month. The guests, or at least the skilled shooters, are typically invited for partridge driving, which is essentially what partridge shooting has become.

There are large shooting parties and small shooting parties, shooting parties to which royalty is invited and shooting parties restricted to intimate friends or relations, but in either case the period is the same, three days' shooting.

There are big hunting parties and small hunting parties, hunting parties where royalty is invited and hunting parties limited to close friends or family, but in either case, the duration is the same: three days of shooting.


If a party is limited to five guns, seven ladies is the average number invited, the hostess relying upon a neighbour or a neighbour's son to equalise the balance at the dinner-table. The success of house-parties mainly depends upon people knowing each other, or fraternising when they are introduced or have made each other's acquaintance. The ladies of a country-house party are expected, as a rule, to amuse themselves, more or less, during the day. After luncheon there is usually a drive to a neighbouring town, a little shopping to be done there, or a call to be paid in the [p.213]neighbourhood by some of the party, notably the married ladies, the young ladies being left to their own resources.

If a group is restricted to five guns, the average number of ladies invited is seven, with the hostess depending on a neighbor or a neighbor's son to balance things out at the dinner table. The success of house parties mostly relies on people knowing each other or getting along when they meet or have been introduced. Generally, the women at a country house party are expected to entertain themselves during the day. After lunch, there’s usually a drive to a nearby town for some shopping or a visit to someone in the [p.213] neighborhood, especially by the married women, while the younger women are left to manage on their own.

At the close of a visit game is offered to those of the shooters to whom it is known that it will be acceptable.

At the end of a visit, a game is offered to those shooters who are known to be open to it.

The head gamekeeper is usually instructed to put up a couple of brace of pheasants and a hare. But in some houses even this custom is not followed, and the whole of the game killed, with the exception of what is required for the house, finds its way into the market, both the local market and the London market.

The head gamekeeper is typically told to prepare a couple of pairs of pheasants and a hare. However, in some households, this tradition is not observed, and all the game that is hunted, except for what is needed for the house, is sold in the market, both locally and in London.


Shooting parties as a rule give a hostess little anxiety on the score of finding amusement for the ladies of the party, as so many aids out of doors are at her command at this season of the year. This is a great advantage, as although some few ladies possessing great strength of nerve have taken up shooting as an amusement and pastime and acquit themselves surprisingly well in this manly sport, yet ladies in general are not inclined for so dangerous a game, and even those intrepid ladies who have learnt how to use their little gun would never be permitted to make one or two of a big shooting party, even were they so inclined.

Shooting parties usually don't stress a hostess much about keeping the women entertained, as there are plenty of outdoor activities available at this time of year. This is a big plus because, while a few brave women have taken up shooting as a hobby and do surprisingly well in this masculine sport, most women aren't interested in such a risky game. Even those fearless women who know how to handle a small gun wouldn't be allowed to participate in a large shooting party, even if they wanted to.

The hostess and the ladies of the party invariably join the shooters at luncheon, and some of the ladies go out with the shooters in the morning to watch their prowess in the field; but this entails a great deal of walking where partridge shooting is concerned, which is quite another thing to covert shooting in November and December.

The hostess and the women at the party always join the shooters for lunch, and some of the women even go out with the shooters in the morning to see their skills in the field. However, this involves a lot of walking when it comes to partridge shooting, which is very different from shooting in the coverts in November and December.


A good hostess has great opportunities for distinguishing herself when entertaining a country-house party, from the arrival of the first motor-car to the departure of the last. Her consideration and tact are so successfully exerted that somehow her guests always find themselves doing exactly [p.214]what they like best and in company with those who are most congenial to them, to say nothing of the comfort of the general domestic arrangements, which seem to have been arranged exclusively for their convenience. If they wish to drive, there is a carriage or motor-car at their disposal; if they prefer a constitutional, there is some one very agreeable desirous of walking with them. The daily papers are always to be found, the post-bag goes out at a most convenient hour by the hand of a special messenger, the dinner is of the best, and the evening is of the cheeriest. Bridge as a rule is played in most houses, and several tables are arranged in the drawing-room to accommodate the would-be players.

A good hostess has wonderful opportunities. to stand out when hosting a country-house party, from the moment the first car arrives to the departure of the last guest. Her thoughtfulness and diplomacy work so well that her guests always end up doing exactly [p.214] what they enjoy the most, accompanied by those they connect with best, not to mention the comfort of the overall arrangements, which seem tailored just for their convenience. If they want to go for a drive, a carriage or car is available; if they prefer a nice walk, there’s someone pleasant who is eager to join them. The daily papers are readily accessible, the mail is sent out at a convenient time by a special messenger, the dinner is excellent, and the evening is filled with cheer. Bridge is typically played in most homes, with several tables set up in the drawing-room for those interested in playing.

Occasionally, when the birds are wild and sport is slack, a sort of picnic luncheon is held in the vicinity of a keeper's lodge, under the shade of some wide-spreading trees, when the ladies join the party; but in September keen sportsmen rather despise this playing at shooting, and resent the interruption caused by the company of ladies at luncheon, and prefer to take it in the rough and smoke the while. Every day of the week is not thus given up to shooting, and there are few owners of manors who would care to provide five days' consecutive sport for their guests, and two days' hard shooting is probably followed by what is called an idle day. On these off days in September the hostess often gives a garden-party, or takes her guests to one given by a neighbour at some few miles distant; or she holds a stall at a bazaar and persuades her guests to assist her in disposing of her stock; or she induces her party to accompany her to some flower-show in which she takes a local interest; or the host and one or two of the best shots start early after breakfast to shoot with a neighbour, and the remainder of the guests drive over to a picturesque ruin, where they picnic, and return home in time for the eight-o'clock dinner. If the owner of a mansion has a coach the whole party is conveyed on it, otherwise the motor-cars are brought into requisition, [p.215]while saddle horses are provided for those who care to ride. A country-house party occasionally resolves itself into two or more cliques, as far as the ladies are concerned; gentlemen, as a rule, are not much given to this sort of thing. On the first evening, as soon as the ladies have left the dining-room for the drawing-room, these little cliques are tacitly formed, and continue unbroken until the close of the visit. There are many reasons which call these cliques into existence—old intimacies revived, new acquaintanceships to be strengthened, unwelcome acquaintanceships to be avoided, and so on. These cliques are by no means agreeable to the hostess, indeed, quite the contrary—but she is powerless to prevent their being formed, and she is herself sometimes drawn into one or other of them, and sometimes altogether excluded from them. Any one who is at all conversant with country-house visiting is aware how thoroughly the influence of the clique pervades the atmosphere of the drawing-room; and yet, perhaps, at country-house parties more friendships are formed and intimacies cemented than at any other gatherings.

Sometimes, when the birds are wild and there isn't much shooting going on, a kind of picnic lunch happens near a keeper's lodge, under the shade of large trees, where the ladies join the group. However, in September, serious sportsmen usually look down on this casual shooting and dislike the interruption caused by the presence of ladies at lunch, preferring to rough it and smoke instead. Not every day is fully dedicated to shooting, and few landowners would want to provide five straight days of sport for their guests; typically, two days of intense shooting are followed by an "idle day." On these off days in September, the hostess often throws a garden party or takes her guests to one hosted by a neighbor a few miles away, or she might run a stall at a bazaar and encourage her guests to help sell her goods, or she convinces her group to join her at a flower show that she’s involved with. Alternatively, the host and one or two top shots may leave early after breakfast to shoot with a neighbor while the rest of the guests drive to a scenic ruin for a picnic, returning in time for an eight o'clock dinner. If the owner of the estate has a coach, the whole group uses it; if not, they rely on cars, while saddle horses are provided for those who want to ride. A country house party can sometimes break into two or more groups when it comes to the ladies; typically, the gentlemen don’t engage in this sort of thing. On the first evening, as soon as the ladies leave the dining room for the drawing room, these small groups form quietly and stay that way until the end of the visit. There are many reasons these groups come together—old friendships rekindled, new connections to be strengthened, or unwanted acquaintances to be avoided, among others. These groups are not at all enjoyable for the hostess, quite the opposite—but she is unable to stop them from forming, and sometimes she ends up part of one or entirely left out. Anyone familiar with country house visits knows how much the group dynamics influence the drawing room atmosphere; yet, perhaps, more friendships are formed and bonds strengthened at country house parties than at any other type of gathering. [p.215]


The evening amusements at country-house parties vary very much according to the proclivities of the hostess or those of her daughters. At some houses dancing is the order of things for a couple of hours or so after dinner, but this mode of spending the evening does not always commend itself to the gentlemen, who, after a long day's walking through wet turnips and over heavy ploughed land, or a hard day's riding over stiff fences, rather incline towards the dolce far niente of a luxurious armchair than to the pleasures of the mazy valse, and are proportionately grateful to a hostess who does not call upon them to undergo any further exercise than what they have already gone through for their own pleasure.

The evening activities at country-house parties differ greatly depending on the preferences of the hostess or her daughters. In some homes, dancing is the routine for a couple of hours after dinner, but this way of spending the evening doesn’t always appeal to the men, who, after a long day of trudging through muddy fields or riding over tough terrain, would rather enjoy the dolce far niente of a comfy armchair than the excitement of a lively waltz. They are particularly grateful to a hostess who doesn’t ask them to engage in any more activity than what they’ve already experienced for their own enjoyment.

In most country-house parties bridge forms the chief if not the only amusement, and is played not only after [p.216]dinner but in the afternoon also. Amateur theatricals and tableaux vivants, impromptu charades, thought reading, conjuring, etc., are fashionable amusements and easy of accomplishment: the first-named of these demands considerable study and plenty of time for rehearsal, therefore theatricals are generally engaged in when the party is composed of relatives rather than of acquaintances, and when the visit would be perhaps prolonged to ten days or a fortnight.

At most country house parties, bridge is the main, if not the only, entertainment, and it's played not just after dinner but also in the afternoon. Amateur plays, tableaux vivants, impromptu charades, mind reading, magic tricks, and the like are popular pastimes that are easy to do. The first of these requires a lot of practice and rehearsal time, so plays are usually performed when the guests are family rather than friends, and when the visit might last around ten days to two weeks.

Some hostesses prefer keeping late hours to early hours, and do not retire until after twelve; this does not commend itself to the gentlemen, as they are not supposed to adjourn to the smoking-room until the ladies have left the drawing-room, and gentlemen like to spend a couple of hours in the smoking-room after dinner.

Some hostesses prefer staying up late rather than going to bed early, and don’t retire until after midnight; this isn’t appealing to the gentlemen, as they’re not expected to move to the smoking room until the ladies have left the drawing room, and the gentlemen enjoy spending a few hours in the smoking room after dinner.


In hunting counties the breakfast is usually an early one, varying from nine o'clock to half-past nine, according to whether the ride to covert is likely to be a long or a short one; but, as a rule, the nominal breakfast hour is 9.30 o'clock. A certain amount of latitude is allowed to guests as regards coming down to breakfast; they do not assemble in the morning-room, but all make their way to the breakfast-room, and seat themselves at once at table, while many ladies breakfast in their own rooms.

In hunting areas breakfast usually happens early, between nine and half-past nine, depending on whether the ride to the hunting spot is short or long; generally, the official breakfast time is 9:30. Guests have some flexibility about when they come down for breakfast; they don’t gather in the morning room but head straight to the breakfast room and sit down at the table right away, while many ladies prefer to have breakfast in their own rooms.


In Scotland, an invitation to shoot often means a visit of three weeks. The accommodation of the shooting-box or lodge may be limited or primitive, and it is very often both of these; but it matters very little to the sportsman what sort of bed he sleeps on, or how he is made to rough it, providing the grouse are plentiful. On some of the moors there are but cottages and farmhouses for the occupation of the sportsmen, but on others the houses are excellent, and let with the moors, as many take a moor season after season and invite their friends to shoot between the 12th of August [p.217]and October. The grand shooting parties that are annually given in Scotland by owners of large estates and fine shootings extends throughout the whole of the shooting season, and guests come and go without intermission; as one leaves another arrives. Certain houses or castles are much gayer than others; to some very few ladies are asked, the majority of the guests being gentlemen—probably the hostess and two ladies and eight men—in others, the numbers are more equal; in others, again, the party sometimes consists entirely of men with a host and no hostess. Ladies generally ask their most intimate friends to Scotland rather than acquaintances, as they are left to themselves the whole of the day, dinner being often postponed until nine o'clock, on account of the late return of the sportsmen.

In Scotland, an invitation to go shooting usually means a three-week stay. The accommodations at the shooting box or lodge can be limited or basic, and often they're both; but it doesn't really matter to the hunter what kind of bed he sleeps in or how rough the conditions are, as long as the grouse are plentiful. In some areas, there are only cottages and farmhouses available for the hunters, while in others, the houses are great and rented along with the moors, since many people book the same moor season after season and invite their friends to shoot from August 12 [p.217] to October. The big shooting parties held annually in Scotland by owners of large estates and prime shooting grounds run throughout the entire shooting season, with guests arriving and leaving continuously; as one departs, another shows up. Some houses or castles are much livelier than others; in some, very few ladies are invited, with most of the guests being men—perhaps the hostess and two ladies with eight men—while in others, the numbers are more balanced; in yet other cases, the party may consist entirely of men with just a host and no hostess. Women typically invite their closest friends to Scotland rather than mere acquaintances, as they are left to themselves all day, with dinner frequently delayed until nine o'clock due to the late return of the hunters.


South of the Tweed, September invitations are usually given for three or four days, from Tuesday till Saturday; married couples, young ladies, and young men, are all asked, and the ladies find amusement in lawn-tennis, or in attending or assisting at some neighbouring bazaar or fancy fair, as in this month county bazaars are very popular, and the visitors at one house lend their services in conjunction with the visitors at another, to hold stalls at a bazaar got up by a third influential lady; and thus the stalls are well stocked, and the fashionable stall-holders give an impetus to the whole affair.

South of the Tweed, September invites are usually sent out for three or four days, from Tuesday to Saturday; married couples, young ladies, and young men are all invited, and the women enjoy playing lawn tennis or attending or helping out at a nearby bazaar or fancy fair. This month, county bazaars are very popular, and the guests at one house offer their help along with those at another to run stalls at a bazaar organized by a prominent lady. As a result, the stalls are well-equipped, and the fashionable stall-holders give a boost to the entire event.

Ladies see very little of the gentlemen between breakfast and dinner. The shooters start about eleven, and seldom return much before seven.

Ladies see very little of the guys between breakfast and dinner. The shooters start around eleven and usually don’t come back until just before seven.

When it is dark at four, those who prefer ladies' society and tea to the smoking-room and billiards, make themselves presentable and join the ladies.

When it gets dark at four, those who prefer the company of ladies and tea over the smoking room and billiards get themselves ready and join the women.


As regards the Etiquette of Visiting at Bachelors' Houses.—It is thoroughly understood that ladies should be accompanied by their husbands, and young [p.218]ladies by their father and mother, or by a married couple with whom they are on terms of great intimacy, in which case the married lady acts as chaperon to the young ladies. Young ladies cannot stay at the house of a bachelor unless chaperoned by a married lady, or by a female relative of their host. A widow and her daughter could of course join a party of ladies staying at a bachelor's house, or stay on a visit to him were he alone, or entertaining bachelor friends.

On the Etiquette of Visiting Bachelor Homes.—It's generally accepted that women should be accompanied by their husbands, and young [p.218] women by their parents, or by a married couple they know well. In such cases, the married woman takes on the role of chaperone for the young ladies. Young women can't stay at a bachelor’s home unless they are chaperoned by a married woman or a female relative of their host. A widow and her daughter can, of course, join a group of women visiting a bachelor, or visit him if he is alone or entertaining other bachelor friends.

When a bachelor gives a country-house party, and nominally does the honours himself, occasionally one of the married ladies of the party tacitly takes the lead.

When a single guy throws a country-house party and officially hosts it himself, sometimes one of the married women at the party quietly takes charge.

The position of a young widower is similar to that of a bachelor as regards society. Later in life, the contrary is the case; a widower with grown-up daughters gives entertainments for them, and the eldest daughter does the honours, thus reducing the position again to that of host and hostess.

The situation of a young widower is much like that of a single man in terms of how society views them. Later in life, it's different; a widower with adult daughters hosts gatherings for them, and the oldest daughter takes charge, bringing the status back to that of a host and hostess.

[p.219]CHAPTER XXXVI

HUNTING AND SHOOTING

Ladies in the Hunting-Field.—There is no arena better fitted to display good riding on the part of women than the hunting-field, and no better opportunity for the practice of this delightful accomplishment and for its thorough enjoyment. It is urged, however, that it argues cruelty of disposition and unwomanly feeling to join in the pursuit of a poor, miserable, hunted fox, and worse still to be in at the death, and that women are liable to be carried away by the enthusiasm of the hour to applaud and to witness what they would otherwise shrink from. This argument has a certain weight, and deters many from actually hunting who would otherwise join in the sport, and they make a compromise by regularly attending the meets, and even witnessing a throw-off of a fox-break covert. Every strong point that a rider possesses is brought out in the field. The canter in the Row, the trot through the country-lanes, or the long country ride are very feeble substitutes for the intense enjoyment experienced when taking part in a good run; the excitement felt and shared in by the whole field exhilarates and stimulates, and renders fatigue a thing out of the question, not to be thought of until the homeward ride is well over.

Women in the Hunting Field.—There’s no better place to showcase women’s riding skills than in the hunting field, which also offers a fantastic opportunity to practice and genuinely enjoy this wonderful activity. However, some argue that it shows a cruel nature and is unladylike to participate in chasing a poor, miserable fox, and even more so to witness its death. They claim that women might get swept up in the excitement of the moment, cheering for something they would normally find distressing. This perspective carries some weight and discourages many who would otherwise enjoy hunting from actually participating. Instead, they often compromise by attending meets regularly and watching the fox being released. Every strength a rider has is highlighted in the field. Riding at a canter in the Row, trotting through country lanes, or taking long rides are poor alternatives to the sheer joy of being involved in a thrilling chase; the excitement felt by everyone present is invigorating and keeps fatigue at bay, only becoming noticeable once the ride home is well underway.

Considering the number of ladies who hunt, the accidents that occur are surprisingly few, for the obvious reason that ladies do not attempt to hunt unless their skill as good horsewomen is beyond all question. Their husbands, [p.220]their fathers, their brothers would not allow them to jeopardise their lives, unless their riding and experience, their courage, their nerve, and their instruction justified the attempt.

Considering how many women go hunting, the accidents that happen are surprisingly few, mainly because women don’t try hunting unless they are definitely skilled riders. Their husbands, [p.220] fathers, and brothers wouldn’t let them put their lives at risk unless their riding ability, experience, courage, nerve, and training support the endeavor.

There are also two other weighty considerations necessary to success—a good mount, and a good lead. The father or husband invariably selects the one, and the friend—either of the fair rider or of the husband or brother—gives the all-important lead, without which few ladies venture upon hunting, save those few who are independent enough to cut out their own work.

There are also two other important factors for success—a good horse and a good guide. The father or husband usually chooses the horse, while a friend—be it the lady rider’s friend or her husband or brother—provides the essential guidance, without which few women dare to go hunting, except for those few who are independent enough to handle their own experiences.

Ladies, who are naturally fond of riding, cannot always indulge in the pleasure of hunting, on the ground of expense, for instance. A lady may possess a fairly good horse for ordinary purposes, to ride in the Row, or for country exercise, but very few gentlemen of moderate means can afford to keep hunters for the ladies of their families as well as for themselves, although, in fiction, this is freely done. If a lady has one good hunter of her own, she may expect two days' hunting a week, providing the country is not too stiff, and the meets are fairly convenient. Occasionally, a mount may be obtained from a good-natured friend, whose stud is larger than his requirements; but this is not to be depended upon in every-day life, and popular ladies and first-rate riders are more in the way of receiving these attentions than the general run of ladies.

Women, who naturally enjoy riding, can’t always indulge in the pleasure of hunting due to costs, for example. A woman might have a decent horse for regular use, like riding in the park or for exercising in the countryside, but very few men of average income can afford to keep hunters for both the women in their families and themselves, even though this is often portrayed in fiction. If a woman has one good hunter of her own, she might expect to go hunting twice a week, as long as the terrain isn’t too difficult and the meeting points are reasonably accessible. Sometimes, she might borrow a horse from a generous friend who has more horses than they need; however, this isn’t something to count on in daily life, and popular women and top riders are more likely to receive such offers than the average woman.

As regards the presence of young ladies in the hunting-field, there are two opinions respecting its advisability, apart from the question of whether it is or is not a feminine pursuit. The long ride home in the November and December twilight, in the company of some member of the hunt, who has become the young lady's cavalier for the time being, is not to the taste of many parents; chaperonage must of necessity be greatly dispensed with in the hunting-field, and this is an objection which many fathers advance against their daughters hunting.

When it comes to young women being part of the hunting scene, there are two opinions about whether it's appropriate, aside from the debate on whether hunting is a feminine activity. The long ride home during the November and December twilight, alongside a member of the hunt who acts as the young woman's escort for that moment, doesn't sit well with many parents; supervision is often lacking in the hunting field, and this is a concern that many fathers raise about their daughters participating in hunting.

[p.221]Some husbands entertain equally strict views on this head, and are of opinion that the boldest rider and the best lead to follow in the field is not always the guest they would most desire to see at their own firesides.

[p.221]Some husbands have just as strict opinions about this, believing that the most daring rider and the best leader to follow in the field isn’t necessarily the guest they’d want at their own home.


Hunt-Breakfasts.—A lady should not go to a hunt-breakfast at the house of a country gentleman if unacquainted with him, or some member of his family, unless asked to do so by a mutual acquaintance. All gentlemen riding to hounds, whether strangers to the host or not, have the privilege of entering any house where a hunt-breakfast is given and accepting the hospitality offered. The breakfast, which is in reality a cold collation, with the addition of wine, liqueurs, ale, etc., is usually laid out in the dining-room, and no ceremony whatever is observed; the gentlemen come and go as they please.

Hunt breakfasts.—A woman shouldn’t attend a hunt breakfast at a country gentleman’s house if she doesn’t know him or someone in his family, unless a mutual friend has invited her. All gentlemen riding with hounds, whether they know the host or not, are allowed to enter any house hosting a hunt breakfast and accept the hospitality provided. The breakfast, which is essentially a cold spread, along with wine, liqueurs, ale, and more, is usually served in the dining room, and there’s no formality; the gentlemen come and go as they like.

The mistress of the house should either be present at a hunt-breakfast and receive the ladies who arrive in the hall or dining-room, or she should receive them in the drawing-room, where refreshments should be brought to them.

The lady of the house should either be present at a hunt breakfast to welcome the ladies who arrive in the hall or dining room, or she should greet them in the living room, where refreshments should be served.

When a hostess intends riding to hounds, she is often mounted before her neighbours arrive, in which case she invites them to enter the house for refreshments, if they care to do so.

When a hostess plans to ride with the hounds, she's usually mounted before her neighbors arrive, in which case she invites them to come inside for refreshments if they'd like.


Gentlemen who go down into a County for a few days' hunting only seldom wear "pink," and prefer riding to hounds in black coats.

Gentlemen who travel to a county for a few days of hunting rarely wear "pink" and prefer riding with hounds in black coats.

The members of the hunt wear pink as a matter of course, but it is considered better taste for a stranger to wear a black coat than to appear in a new, very new, unspecked red one.

The members of the hunt typically wear pink, but it's seen as better etiquette for an outsider to wear a black coat rather than show up in a new, very new, spotless red one.


Sporting Terms.—Persons unversed in matters appertaining to "country life" and "country sports," town bred, and who have had little or no opportunity of acquiring a knowledge of the subject from personal experience, can [p.222]hardly fail to commit many and various mistakes when brought into contact with sportsmen and their sports.

Sports Terms.—People who are not familiar with "country life" and "country sports," especially those raised in cities and who haven't had much chance to learn about it through personal experience, can [p.222]easily make many mistakes when interacting with sports enthusiasts and their activities.

A knowledge of sporting matters and sporting terms, and the etiquette observed by sportsmen, is only arrived at by associating with those thoroughly conversant with the subject, and with whom "sport" has formed part of their education so to speak.

A good understanding of sports and the terminology used, along with the etiquette followed by athletes, comes only from spending time with people who are well-versed in these topics, and for whom "sport" has been a significant part of their upbringing, so to speak.


The Shooting Season commences on the 12th of August with grouse shooting in the north of England, Scotland, and Ireland. Partridge shooting commences on the 1st of September and terminates on the 1st of February.

Hunting season begins on August 12th with grouse shooting in northern England, Scotland, and Ireland. Partridge shooting begins on September 1st and ends on February 1st.

The finest partridge shooting is allowed by general consent to be found in the eastern counties.

The best partridge shooting is generally agreed to be in the eastern counties.

Partridge driving does not take place until January to any great extent.

Partridge driving doesn't really happen until January.


Pheasant Shooting commences the 1st of October and terminates the 1st of February.

Pheasant Hunting starts on October 1st and ends on February 1st.


Hares may be shot up to the 1st of March.

Rabbits can be hunted until March 1st.


Rabbits may be shot all the year round.

Bunnies can be hunted throughout the entire year.


Rooks are shot during the spring and summer.

Crows are hunted in the spring and summer.


It is difficult to make a would-be sportsmen comprehend the strict etiquette maintained between the owners of manors; that is to say, he would think nothing of crossing the boundary of his host's manor, "gun in hand," if he felt inclined to follow a bird or hare he had wounded, oblivious of the fact that, in the first place, the greatest punctiliousness is observed between gentlemen in the matter of trespassing on each other's land when out shooting; and, that unless the greatest intimacy existed, a sportsman would hardly venture to pick up his dead bird if it had fallen on a [p.223]neighbour's manor, and would on no account look for a wounded bird, but for a dead one only. In the second place he would carefully observe the rule of leaving his gun on his own side of the boundary, and would certainly not carry it with him to his neighbour's land. Those are points that strangers invited for a few days' shooting very often fall foul of, creating thereby much unpleasantness for their host through their ignorance and inexperience.

It’s hard to get would-be hunters to understand the strict etiquette between landowners. For example, someone might think nothing of crossing into their host’s property, “gun in hand,” just to chase a bird or hare they had injured, completely unaware that, first, there’s a high standard of respect among gentlemen regarding trespassing on each other’s land while hunting. Unless there’s a close relationship, a sportsman would hardly dare to retrieve a fallen bird if it landed on a neighbor’s property and definitely wouldn’t look for a wounded bird—only a dead one. Secondly, they would follow the rule of leaving their gun on their own side of the border and wouldn’t carry it onto their neighbor’s land. These are points that newcomers invited for a few days of hunting often overlook, which creates a lot of discomfort for their host due to their ignorance and lack of experience.


When a gentleman is invited to join a shooting-party, it would not be necessary for him to take a loader with him, as his host would find a man to perform that office for him, unless he had a servant with him capable of performing that duty; but if he were residing in the neighbourhood he would, as a matter of course, take his loader with him when asked to join a shooting-party, and in both cases he would shoot with two guns; as to shoot with one gun only causes a vexatious delay.

When a man is invited to join a shooting party, he wouldn't need to bring a loader, as his host would arrange for someone to help him, unless he had a servant who could handle that job. However, if he lived nearby, he would usually bring his loader when invited to a shooting party, and in both situations, he would use two guns since using only one gun leads to frustrating delays.

A frequent cause of offence to sportsmen is for a gentleman to be noisy when out shooting, that is to say, to be "loudly talkative," or "boisterously merry," or given to indulge in exclamations when a bird rises, or when a bird is missed; your true sportsman maintains a strict silence.

A common annoyance for sportsmen is when someone is loud while shooting, meaning they are "talking too much," or "being overly cheerful," or prone to shouting when a bird takes off or when they miss a shot; a true sportsman keeps quiet.

There are numberless other points relating to field sports wherein the "inexperienced sportsman" is apt to give offence, but which would take up too much space to enter into in a work of this description.

There are countless other aspects of field sports where the "inexperienced sportsman" might cause offense, but discussing them would take up too much space for a work of this kind.


The Fees, or Tips to the Gamekeepers, vary from 10s. to £5, according to the number of days' shooting enjoyed or the extent of the bag.

The Fees, or Tips for the Gamekeepers, range from 10s. to £5, depending on how many days of shooting you had or how much you caught.

For one day's partridge-shooting the tip to the head gamekeeper would be a sovereign; for a good day's pheasant-shooting, as much as two sovereigns would probably be given. A gentleman who does not tip or fee up [p.224]to this mark is not likely to find himself too well placed in a battue.

For a day of partridge shooting, the tip for the head gamekeeper would be a pound; for a good day of pheasant shooting, you’d probably give as much as two pounds. A gentleman who doesn’t tip or pay up [p.224] to this level is unlikely to have a very good experience in a battue.

The cost of a game licence is £3, and lasts twelve months, from 1st August to the 31st of July the following year, or £2 from the 1st of August to the 31st of October, or £2 from the 1st of November to the 31st of July in the following year, or £1 for fourteen days.

The cost of a game license is £3, and it lasts for twelve months, from August 1st to July 31st of the following year, or £2 from August 1st to October 31st, or £2 from November 1st to July 31st of the following year, or £1 for fourteen days.

[p.225]CHAPTER XXXVII

SHAKING HANDS

The etiquette with regard to shaking hands is not an open question, it is distinct enough and simple enough for all exigencies, but yet there is individual temperament to be taken into account which in many drives etiquette out of the field, if by etiquette is understood not merely stiff propriety of action, but politeness in the truest sense of the word, and doing that which is exactly the right thing to do. Etiquette rules when to shake hands and when not to do so, when to bow and when not to bow; but in spite of this knowledge, which is within every one's reach, there are many mistakes made on this head.

The etiquette around shaking hands isn’t a complicated issue; it’s clear and straightforward enough for all situations. However, individual personality plays a role that often pushes traditional etiquette aside. If we define etiquette not just as rigid correct behavior, but as genuine politeness and knowing what’s truly appropriate in a situation, it becomes more complex. Etiquette dictates when to shake hands and when to refrain, when to bow and when to skip it; yet, despite this widely available knowledge, many people still make mistakes in this area.

For instance, one does not offer to shake hands when expected to do so; another offers to shake hands three times; one displays unwarrantable warmth in shaking hands; another extends two fingers only; one shakes hands in a limp and uncomfortable manner, and takes the extended hand merely to drop it; another literally pumps the extended hand, or crushes the rings into a lady's fingers when shaking hands with her.

For example, some people don’t offer to shake hands when they're expected to; others try to shake hands multiple times. One person might be overly friendly when shaking hands, while another only uses two fingers. Some shake hands in a weak and awkward way, just to let go quickly; others will pump the hand vigorously or squeeze a lady’s fingers hard when they shake hands.


A lady who does not shake hands when expected to do so is actuated by one or other of the following reasons—she did not wish to shake hands with a certain acquaintance, and preferred to bow only, or she was not aware whether she should have shaken hands or not.

A woman who doesn’t shake hands when it’s expected to do so is driven by one of the following reasons—she didn’t want to shake hands with a particular acquaintance and preferred to just bow, or she wasn’t sure if she should have shaken hands or not.

The gentlemen who shake hands with great warmth and empressement are two distinct individuals; the one is [p.226]cordial and large-hearted, and has a friendly grasp for every one—a grasp indicative of kindliness, geniality, and good fellowship—the other wishes to ingratiate himself in certain quarters, and loses no opportunity of demonstratively shaking hands, but no one is deceived by this spurious imitation of the real thing.

The men who shake hands with genuine warmth and enthusiasm are two very different people; one is friendly and big-hearted, offering a welcoming handshake to everyone—a handshake that shows kindness, friendliness, and camaraderie. The other wants to win favor in certain circles and seizes every chance to shake hands in an overly dramatic way, but no one is fooled by this fake version of the genuine article.


When a lady gives but two fingers to people whom she does not care about, she is always a person who fancies herself, and who feels very fine; she doubtless is, but her good breeding and her good feeling are both in question when she takes this method of showing the superiority of herself and her position over that of other people.

When a woman holds up just two fingers to people she doesn't care about, she often sees herself as special and feels pretty important; she probably is, but her manners and kindness are both questionable when she tries to prove her superiority over others this way.

There are other eccentricities indulged in by different people who shake hands when they should not, and people who do not shake hands when they should.

There are other quirks exhibited by different people who shake hands when they shouldn't and those who don't shake hands when they should.

It depends upon whom a lady is introduced to, or upon who is introduced to her, whether she should or should not shake hands. She should not shake hands on being casually introduced to a person altogether a stranger to her; but yet there are so many occasions when it is both proper and correct to shake hands on being introduced, that the rule on this head is a very elastic one.

It depends on who a lady is introduced to, or who is introduced to her, whether she should shake hands or not. She shouldn't shake hands when being casually introduced to someone she doesn't know at all; however, there are many occasions when it's appropriate and acceptable to shake hands upon being introduced, making this rule quite flexible.

For instance, a host and hostess should shake hands with every stranger introduced to them at their house.

For example, a host and hostess should shake hands with every guest introduced to them at their home.

A lady should shake hands on being introduced to the relations of her intended husband.

A woman should shake hands when being introduced to her fiancé's family.

A lady should shake hands on being introduced to the friend of an intimate friend.

A woman should shake hands when being introduced to a close friend of a close friend.

When a lady has entered into conversation to any extent with some one to whom she has been introduced, and finds she has much in common with her, she should shake hands on taking leave; but if she has only exchanged a few commonplace sentences, a bow would be all that is necessary.

When a woman has engaged in conversation to some degree with someone she has been introduced to and discovers they have a lot in common, she should shake hands when saying goodbye; but if she has only exchanged a few simple remarks, a nod would be sufficient.

A lady usually takes the initiative with regard to shaking hands as with bowing; but in reality it is a spontaneous [p.227]movement, made by both lady and gentleman at the same moment, as the hand ought not to be extended or the bow given unless expected and instantaneously reciprocated.

A woman typically initiates a handshake just like with a bow; however, it’s really a natural [p.227]gesture that both the woman and the man perform simultaneously, since neither should extend their hand or bow unless it's expected and immediately returned.

A young lady should not offer to shake hands with one not expectant of the honour.

A young lady shouldn't reach out to shake hands with someone who doesn't expect that gesture.


Shaking hands on taking leave is, with some few people, a graceful and pleasant fashion of saying good-bye; intimate friends hold the hand while the last words are being said. Women hold each other's hands thus on parting, and some few men take each other's hands; but with them it is rather a foreign fashion, and is principally followed by those who have lived much on the Continent; for, as a rule, an Englishman prefers the hearty English shake of the hand.

Handshake when parting ways is, for some people, a graceful and nice way to part; close friends hold hands while sharing their last words. Women often hold each other's hands when they say goodbye, and a few men do this too; however, for them, it feels a bit foreign and is mainly practiced by those who have spent a lot of time in Europe. Generally, an Englishman prefers the solid, traditional handshake.

A lady having once shaken hands with another, should continue to do so at subsequent meetings, unless a coolness of manner warns her that a bow would be more acceptable.

A lady who has shaken hands with another should keep doing so at future meetings, unless a change in attitude suggests that a bow would be more appropriate.

With regard to shaking hands at a dinner-party with acquaintances: if the dinner-party is a small one, and there is time to shake hands, it is correct to do so; but when there is little time before dinner, and no good opportunity for shaking hands, bows to acquaintances at distant parts of the room, or when seated at the dinner-table, are sufficient recognition for the time being.

When it comes to shaking hands at a dinner party with people you know: if it's a small gathering and there's time to shake hands, it's appropriate to do so; but if there's not much time before dinner and no chance to shake hands, nodding to acquaintances from across the room or while seated at the table is enough acknowledgment for now.

At an evening-party it depends upon opportunity whether acquaintances shake hands or not.

At an evening party, it depends on the situation whether people shake hands or not.


The fashion of raising the arm when shaking hands is followed by very few in the exaggerated style in which it was first introduced, but a modification of it has distinctly become the fashion in general society.

The trend of raising the arm when shaking hands is rarely done in the over-the-top way it was first introduced, but a toned-down version has definitely become popular in general society.

The hand, instead of being extended straight out, is now offered on a line or parallel with the chest, a trifle higher than the old-fashioned style, and the fingers of the hand are held and gently shaken, but the palm is not grasped or even touched.

The hand, instead of being held straight out, is now offered in line or parallel with the chest, slightly higher than the old-fashioned style. The fingers of the hand are held and gently shaken, but the palm is not grasped or even touched.

[p.228]CHAPTER XXXVIII

CHAPERONS AND DÉBUTANTES

An unmarried lady, unless she be a maiden-lady of a recognised age and standing, cannot act as an orthodox chaperon; but, on the other hand, a young married lady could do so with the greatest propriety, as could a brother from the age of eighteen; of other relatives it is not necessary to speak.

An unmarried woman, unless she is a single woman of an accepted age and status, cannot serve as a proper chaperone; however, a young married woman can do so very appropriately, as can a brother from the age of eighteen; there’s no need to mention other relatives.

Young ladies are now frequently asked to dinner-parties without a chaperon, a hostess constituting herself chaperon for the occasion. Dances are also given to which it is understood chaperons are not invited, the hostess again acting in that capacity, but at large balls and dances chaperonage is considered indispensable for young ladies. At theatres and evening concerts chaperonage is distinctly required; but at morning concerts and matinées, companionship rather than chaperonage is needed.

Young women are often invited to dinner parties without a chaperone, with the hostess taking on that role for the evening. There are also dances where it’s understood that chaperones are not invited, with the hostess again filling that position. However, at large balls and dances, having a chaperone is seen as essential for young women. At theaters and evening concerts, having a chaperone is definitely required, but at morning concerts and matinées, companionship is preferred over chaperonage.

As regards morning hours. Young ladies may now walk together in the Park and elsewhere; ride together, attend classes together or alone, go to luncheon or afternoon tea alone or together at the houses of friends and acquaintances, quite unaccompanied by a chaperon. They may also visit at country houses without a chaperon, the hostess performing this duty.

As for the morning hours, young women can now walk together in the park and other places, ride together, attend classes either solo or in groups, and go out for lunch or afternoon tea either alone or with friends, all without needing a chaperone. They can also visit country houses without a chaperone, with the hostess taking on that role.

At all out-door gatherings, such as garden-parties, tennis-parties, cricket-matches, golf-meetings, etc., the chaperonage required is of the slightest, and for which any might be made available.

At all outdoor events, like garden parties, tennis matches, cricket games, golf meetings, etc., the supervision needed is minimal, and anyone could take on that role.

[p.229]CHAPTER XXXIX

PRESENTATIONS AT THE VICEREGAL COURT, DUBLIN CASTLE

The Drawing-rooms at Dublin Castle are held by the Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland and his wife, in St. Patrick's Hall, at 10.15 o'clock p.m.

The drawing rooms at Dublin Castle are hosted by the Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland and his wife, in St. Patrick's Hall, at 10:15 PM.


A Lady who desires a presentation at the Viceregal Court must be presented by a lady who has herself been presented thereat, and it is necessary that she herself should be present on the occasion, save under exceptional circumstances. A lady is not allowed to present more than two ladies, except in special cases to be sanctioned by His Excellency.

A woman who desires a presentation at the Viceregal Court must be introduced by a woman who has already been presented there, and she must be present during the event, except in special cases. A woman is not allowed to introduce more than two ladies, unless there are special circumstances approved by His Excellency.


A Lady who proposes being presented at a Viceregal Drawing-room must send to the Chamberlain's office by five o'clock, three days previous to the Drawing-room, a card with her name and address both in town and country, and the name and address of the lady by whom she is to be presented distinctly written thereon, and stating which Drawing-room she wishes to attend, to be submitted to the Lord-Lieutenant and his wife for their Excellencies' approval. Also two Presentation Cards must be obtained at the Chamberlain's office two days before the Drawing-room—if they have not previously been sent by post—and must be filled in with the necessary particulars, and taken to the Castle on the evening of the Drawing-room, one to be delivered to the official stationed in the Corridor, and the [p.230]other to be handed to the Chamberlain, who will announce the name. It is requested that the names may be very distinctly written upon the cards, that there may be no difficulty in announcing them.

A woman who wants to be introduced. at a Viceregal Drawing-room must send a card with her name and both her town and country addresses to the Chamberlain's office by 5 PM, three days before the Drawing-room. The card should also clearly include the name and address of the lady who will present her, as well as specify which Drawing-room she wishes to attend, so it can be submitted for approval by the Lord-Lieutenant and his wife. Additionally, two Presentation Cards must be collected from the Chamberlain's office two days prior to the Drawing-room—unless they were previously mailed—and must be filled out with the necessary details. These cards need to be taken to the Castle on the evening of the Drawing-room: one to be given to the official in the Corridor, and the [p.230]other to be handed to the Chamberlain, who will announce the name. It is requested that the names be written very clearly on the cards to avoid any issues during the announcement.


A Lady attending a Viceregal Drawing-room, who has been already presented at the Viceregal Court, must leave at the Chamberlain's office, three days previous to the Drawing-room, a card with her name and address, both in town and country, distinctly written thereon, and stating which Drawing-room she wishes to attend. She must bring with her two similar cards on the evening of the Drawing-room, one to be given to the official in the Corridor, and the other to the Chamberlain, who will announce the name.

A woman attending a Viceregal Drawing-room, who has already been presented at the Viceregal Court, must drop off a card with her name and both her town and country addresses, clearly written, at the Chamberlain's office three days before the Drawing-room. She should also bring two identical cards on the evening of the Drawing-room; one to give to the official in the Corridor and the other for the Chamberlain, who will announce her name.

A lady on entering the Castle on the evening of a Drawing-room towards ten o'clock, finds the hall lined with soldiers, and repairs at once to the cloak-room to leave wraps, etc., and to have her train dexterously arranged over one arm by a female attendant. She then proceeds up the grand staircase, lined with servants in gorgeous liveries, and enters the Corridor, where one of the Presentation Cards is given up to the official in attendance, and she passes down the Corridor into the Long Drawing-room, where a barrier of wood, enclosing a space, is erected at the end. One of the gentlemen of the Household lifts this barrier at intervals to allow of a certain number passing through to the Throne-room, at the door of which her train is let down and arranged by men-servants. If she is to be "presented," the Chamberlain tells her to take off her right-hand glove, and, if royalty is present, informs her that she must make three bows, and says, "Three bows, please." She gives up her second Presentation Card to him, and he calls out her name, and it is passed along to His Excellency by the gentlemen of the household. The Lord-Lieutenant and his wife stand on a daïs, he standing in front of the Throne, which is a grand chair of State, and on either side—in [p.231]what are known as the "Pens"—are grouped the visitors staying at the Castle, those who have the private entrée, and the members of the Household. The name of the lady who makes the presentation is also called out. The lady presented advances, the Lord-Lieutenant shakes hands with her, but does not now kiss her on the cheek; she then makes him a bow, and bows to his wife, who bows in return. She then retires back to the door leading into the Long Drawing-room, where her train is replaced over her arm. She then proceeds to St. Patrick's Hall, or to the Picture Gallery.

A lady arriving at the Castle on the evening of a Drawing-room around ten o'clock finds the hall filled with soldiers. She immediately heads to the cloakroom to leave her outerwear and have her train neatly arranged over one arm by a female attendant. Then, she makes her way up the grand staircase, which is lined with servants in elegant uniforms, and enters the Corridor, where she hands one of the Presentation Cards to the official on duty. She walks down the Corridor into the Long Drawing-room, where a wooden barrier is set up at the end to enclose a certain space. A gentleman from the Household lifts this barrier from time to time to let a group pass through to the Throne-room, where her train is lowered and adjusted by male attendants. If she is to be "presented," the Chamberlain tells her to remove her right glove and, if royalty is present, instructs her that she must make three bows, saying, "Three bows, please." She hands over her second Presentation Card to him, and he announces her name so it can be passed along to His Excellency by the gentlemen of the household. The Lord-Lieutenant and his wife are standing on a dais, he in front of the Throne, which is a grand chair of State, with visitors staying at the Castle, those who have private entrance, and members of the Household grouped around what are known as the "Pens." The name of the lady making the presentation is also called out. The lady presented steps forward, the Lord-Lieutenant shakes hands with her but does not kiss her on the cheek; she then bows to him and also to his wife, who returns the gesture. She then retreats to the door leading into the Long Drawing-room, where her train is placed back over her arm. After that, she heads to St. Patrick's Hall or to the Picture Gallery.


Ladies who attend the Drawing-room only bow to the Lord-Lieutenant and his wife; he bows to them, but he does not shake hands with them or kiss them. In Ireland men invariably accompany their wives to the Drawing-room, having previously attended the Levée; they pass along the base of the semi-circle, and make their bows at the same time as do the ladies.

Ladies who participate the Drawing-room only bow to the Lord-Lieutenant and his wife; he bows to them, but he doesn't shake their hands or kiss them. In Ireland, men always go with their wives to the Drawing-room after attending the Levée; they walk along the bottom of the semi-circle and bow at the same time as the ladies.

When all have been received and have assembled in St. Patrick's Hall, a procession is formed, the Lord-Lieutenant walking first, followed by his wife, whose train is carried by pages. The visitors staying at the Castle follow next, and then the members of the Household, the band stationed in the gallery playing "God Save the King" the while. All those present form up in two lines to make a passage for the procession to pass through, and bow low to His Excellency and his wife as they pass.

When everyone has arrived and gathered in St. Patrick's Hall, a procession is formed, with the Lord-Lieutenant leading the way, followed by his wife, whose train is carried by pages. The guests staying at the Castle follow next, then the members of the Household, while the band in the gallery plays "God Save the King." Everyone present lines up in two rows to create a path for the procession and bows deeply to His Excellency and his wife as they walk by.

A supper is not given, only light refreshments of every description. These refreshments are arranged on long tables on one side of St. Patrick's Hall, and at the lower end, under the gallery, tables are placed for tea, coffee, wine, etc. On the opposite side of the hall red-cushioned seats are placed, and the company promenade in and around the Picture Gallery and St. Patrick's Hall during the remainder of the evening.

A dinner isn't served; only light snacks of all kinds are provided. These snacks are set up on long tables on one side of St. Patrick's Hall, and at the far end, under the gallery, there are tables for tea, coffee, wine, and more. On the other side of the hall, there are red-cushioned seats, and the guests stroll in and around the Picture Gallery and St. Patrick's Hall for the rest of the evening.

[p.232]Ladies wear full Court dress as at Buckingham Palace, and gentlemen uniform or Court dress.

[p.232]Women wear full court attire like at Buckingham Palace, and men wear uniform or court attire.


Levées.—Every nobleman or gentleman who proposes to attend a Levée, and who has not yet been received at the Viceregal Court, must be introduced by a nobleman or gentleman who has himself been previously presented thereat.

Levees.—Every nobleman or gentleman planning to attend a Levée, and who has not yet been introduced at the Viceregal Court, must be brought in by another nobleman or gentleman who has already been presented there.


A Gentleman who proposes to be presented must send to the Gentleman Usher's office by five o'clock, two or three days before the Levée, a card with his name and address, both in town and country, and the name and address of the gentleman by whom he is to be presented distinctly written thereon, to be submitted for the Lord-Lieutenant's approval. He must also obtain two Presentation Cards from the Gentleman Usher's office, and must take them to the Castle on the day of the Levée, the one to be given to the official in the Corridor, and the other to be handed to the Gentleman Usher, who will announce the name to the Lord-Lieutenant.

A man who wants to be presented must send to the Gentleman Usher's office by five o'clock, two or three days before the Levée, a card with his name and address, both in town and country, and the name and address of the gentleman who will present him clearly written on it, for the Lord-Lieutenant's approval. He must also get two Presentation Cards from the Gentleman Usher's office and take them to the Castle on the day of the Levée—one to give to the official in the Corridor and the other to hand to the Gentleman Usher, who will announce his name to the Lord-Lieutenant.

Any gentleman who proposes to attend a Levée, having been previously presented, must also take two cards with him to the Castle on the day of the Levée, with his name and address, both in town and country, clearly written thereon, to be given up as before mentioned. Again, a gentleman who, having previously attended the Levée, proposes attending the Drawing-room, is requested to bring with him one card, with his name distinctly written upon it, to be left in the Corridor. All those entitled to the private entrée at Dublin Castle, and availing themselves of the privilege, are permitted to be accompanied only by their wives and unmarried daughters.

Any gentleman planning to attend a Levée, after being previously presented, must also bring two cards to the Castle on the day of the Levée, with his name and address, both in town and country, clearly written on them, to hand over as mentioned before. Additionally, a gentleman who has previously attended the Levée and wishes to go to the Drawing-room is asked to bring one card, with his name clearly written on it, to be left in the Corridor. All those entitled to private entrée at Dublin Castle, and who are taking advantage of this privilege, are only allowed to be accompanied by their wives and unmarried daughters.

Gentlemen wear Court dress or naval and military uniforms, or the uniforms of Lords-Lieutenants of Counties, or of the Royal Irish Constabulary, etc. The Academical [p.233]habit cannot be worn except when presenting an address from a university. Foreign orders and decorations cannot be worn at the Court of Dublin by British subjects without special authority under His Majesty's royal licence.

Gentlemen should wear formal court attire or naval and military uniforms, or the uniforms of Lords-Lieutenants of Counties, or of the Royal Irish Constabulary, etc. The academic [p.233] gown can only be worn when presenting a statement from a university. British subjects cannot wear foreign orders and decorations at the Court of Dublin without special permission under His Majesty's royal license.

The right-hand glove should be removed before Presentation.

The right glove should be taken off before the Presentation.

Gentlemen who, having previously attended the Levée, are desirous of accompanying the ladies of their families to the Drawing-room, are requested to apply to the Chamberlain's office for an Attendance Card, which should be brought to the Castle on the evening of the Drawing-room and given up in the Corridor.

Gentlemen who have previously attended the Levée and want to accompany the ladies of their families to the Drawing-room are asked to go to the Chamberlain's office for an Attendance Card, which should be brought to the Castle on the evening of the Drawing-room and submitted in the Corridor.

Presentations in London do not count as Presentations at the Viceregal Court.

Presentations in London don’t count as Presentations at the Viceregal Court.

[p.234]CHAPTER XL

HOSTESSES

The Art of receiving Guests is a very subtle one, difficult to acquire; but when acquired and thoroughly mastered it confers upon a mistress of a house an enviable reputation—that of being a perfect hostess.

The Art of Hosting Guests is a very delicate skill, hard to master; but once learned and fully perfected, it gives the woman of the house an admirable reputation as an exceptional hostess.

With some this is in-bred, and grace and composure and all the attendant attributes which are to be found in this type of hostess sit naturally upon them; but the individuals so gifted represent the few rather than the many. A far greater section of society has to rely upon experience to teach them this useful accomplishment, while with others time alone can aid them in overcoming natural reserve, and want of confidence in themselves, which stand in the way of their assuming this character with anything like success. Those ladies who are innately thoughtless and careless in this respect, neither time nor experience can mould, and what they are at the commencement of their career, they remain to the end of the chapter—very indifferent hostesses. There are varieties of hostesses, according to individual capabilities, and who are known amongst their friends by these appellations: first ranks the perfect or "charming hostess," either title suits her equally well; next to her comes the "good hostess," she is followed by the one who is "not a good hostess"; and the rear is brought up by the one who is decidedly "a bad hostess." Amongst the salient points which distinguish the perfect or charming hostess are perhaps, foremost, a certain facility [p.235]of putting each individual guest at ease, conveying that the welcome she accords is a personal if not an especial one. Simultaneously with these agreeable impressions is conveyed a sense of the hostess's genial qualities; her charm of manner, her graciousness and her courteous bearing evincing so plainly that she is entirely mistress of the situation: these qualities insensibly react upon the guests, and evoke a corresponding desire to please on their part.

For some people, this comes naturally—grace, composure, and all the traits of a great hostess fit them perfectly. However, those who have this gift are rare. Most of society has to learn this skill through experience, while others need time to overcome their natural shyness and lack of confidence before they can succeed in this role. Unfortunately, ladies who are inherently thoughtless and careless in this area can’t be changed by time or experience; they remain indifferent hostesses throughout their lives. There are different types of hostesses based on their abilities, and they are often categorized by their friends: first, the “perfect” or “charming hostess,” either title works for her; next, the “good hostess”; then comes the “not a good hostess”; and finally, the “decidedly bad hostess.” The standout traits of the perfect or charming hostess include, first and foremost, her ability to make every guest feel at ease, making it clear that her welcome is personal and special. Along with these positive feelings, her warm personality shines through; her charm, graciousness, and courteous demeanor clearly show that she is in control. These qualities naturally influence her guests, encouraging them to want to please her in return. [p.235]


The perfect hostess possesses yet another advantage, viz. a readiness of speech, a faculty of saying the right thing at the right moment and to the right person, and of identifying herself, so to speak, with the susceptibilities of each of her guests.

The ultimate hostess has another great quality: the ability to speak easily, to say the right thing at the right time to the right person, and to connect with the feelings of each of her guests.


The good hostess is essentially what is known as a considerate hostess; she makes up for the brighter qualities in which she is lacking by her extreme consideration for her guests. In the charming hostess this consideration is eclipsed by her more brilliant powers of pleasing, it permeates all she does, while in the good hostess it is her strongest point, and upon which is founded her claim to the name. The lady who bears the undesirable reputation of being "not a good hostess" is not "good" in a variety of ways; she means well and does her utmost to succeed, but by some contrariety of the laws which regulate domestic and social affairs, the results of her efforts are always the reverse of what she would have them be. The lady who is not a good hostess sometimes suffers from shyness and reserve which renders her stiff in manner when she would most desire to be cordial, silent when she would be most loquacious, and awkward when she would be at ease.

The great host is essentially what we call a considerate hostess; she compensates for her lack of sparkling qualities with her deep thoughtfulness towards her guests. In a charming hostess, this thoughtfulness gets overshadowed by her more dazzling ability to please, as it influences all her actions. Conversely, in the good hostess, consideration is her strongest trait, and it forms the basis of her rightful title. The woman who has the unflattering reputation of being "not a good hostess" fails in various ways; she has good intentions and strives to succeed, but due to some contradiction in the rules of social and domestic life, her efforts always yield the opposite of what she aims for. The woman who isn't a good hostess may struggle with shyness and restraint, making her seem stiff when she wants to be friendly, quiet when she wants to chat, and clumsy when she hopes to be relaxed.

As there are many reasons why ladies prove to be good hostesses, so there are many reasons why they prove bad [p.236]hostesses, selfishness and want of consideration for others contribute to these, as do procrastination and a vague idea of the value of time. Ladies with such faults and weaknesses as these produce very much the same impression upon their guests, although, perhaps, one is a little less culpable than is the other.

As there are many reasons why women make great hosts, there are also many reasons why they can be poor ones. Selfishness and a lack of consideration for others are part of it, as are procrastination and a vague understanding of the importance of time. Women with these faults and weaknesses create a similar impression on their guests, though one may be slightly less blameworthy than the other. [p.236]


The selfish hostess is a bad hostess, because, providing she is amused, she is utterly indifferent as to whether her guests are amused or not, her own pleasure and gratification being of paramount importance. Instead of being in readiness to receive her guests she descends late to the drawing-room to welcome them, and is indifferent as to whether there is any one to greet them or not.

A selfish hostess is not a good hostess., because as long as she's having fun, she doesn't care at all if her guests are enjoying themselves; her own happiness and satisfaction are what really matter. Instead of being prepared to welcome her guests, she shows up late to the living room to greet them and doesn’t care if anyone is there to welcome them or not.


The procrastinating hostess, although she is equally in fault, yet, as she hastens to excuse herself, when lacking in politeness to, or consideration for her guests, her excuses are sometimes admitted; but the selfish hostess, if she deigns to excuse herself, does so with such a palpable show of indifference as to her guests' opinion of her actions, that the excuse is oftener than not an aggravation of the offence. A lady who has no regard for time goes to her room to dress at the moment when she should be descending to the drawing-room; or she remains out driving when she should be returning; or she puts off making some very important arrangement for the comfort or amusement of her guests until it is too late for anything but a makeshift to be thought of, if it has not to be dispensed with altogether. Everything that she does or projects is on the same scale of procrastination; her invitations, her orders and engagements, are one and all effected against time, and neither herself nor her guests gain the value or satisfaction of the hospitality put forth. The bad hostess walks into her drawing-room when many of her guests are assembled, either for a dinner-party or afternoon tea, and shakes [p.237]hands in an awkward, abashed manner, almost as if she were an unexpected guest instead of the mistress of the house.

The procrastinating host is just as much to blame, but when she tries to explain her lack of politeness or consideration for her guests, people sometimes let it slide; however, the selfish hostess, if she even bothers to excuse herself, does so in such an obviously indifferent way regarding her guests' opinions that her excuse often makes the situation worse. A woman who doesn’t care about time goes to get ready when she should be heading to the drawing room; or she stays out driving when she should be heading back; or she delays making crucial arrangements for her guests' comfort or entertainment until it’s too late to do anything but come up with a last-minute solution, if that. Everything she does is marked by procrastination; her invitations, her orders, and her plans are all made under pressure, and neither she nor her guests enjoys the hospitality she offers. The bad hostess strolls into her drawing room when many of her guests are already there for a dinner party or afternoon tea, and awkwardly shakes [p.237] hands, almost as if she were an unexpected guest rather than the lady of the house.

The host is not at his ease; he is provoked at having to make excuses for his wife, and the guests are equally constrained.

The host is uneasy; he feels frustrated having to make excuses for his wife, and the guests are just as uncomfortable.

If the host is of a sarcastic turn of mind, he never refrains from saying something the reverse of amiable to the hostess on her entrance. "My dear," he will perhaps remark, "you are doubtless not aware that we have friends dining with us this evening." This remark renders the guests even more uncomfortable and the hostess less self-possessed, and this is often the prelude to an inharmonious evening, with a host whose brow is clouded and a hostess whose manner is abashed.

If the host has a sarcastic sense of humor, he never misses a chance to say something unwelcoming to the hostess when she arrives. "My dear," he might comment, "you probably don’t realize we have friends over for dinner tonight." This comment makes the guests even more uneasy and the hostess more flustered, often setting the stage for a tense evening, with a host who looks annoyed and a hostess who feels embarrassed.


The mode of receiving guests is determined by the nature of the entertainment. A welcome accorded to some two or three hundred guests cannot be as personal a one as that offered to some ten to thirty guests.

Welcoming guests depends on the type of entertainment. A welcome for two or three hundred guests can't be as personal as the one given for ten to thirty guests.

Whatever disappointment a hostess may feel she should not allow it to appear on the surface, and should not be distrait in manner when shaking hands with her guests. At large or small gatherings disappointments follow in the course of events, and very few hostesses can say that they have not experienced this in a larger or smaller degree at each and all of their entertainments.

Whatever disappointment a hostess might feel, she shouldn't let it show, and she shouldn’t seem distracted when greeting her guests. Whether at big or small gatherings, disappointments happen, and very few hostesses can say they haven't encountered this to some extent at every one of their events.


At a ball or evening-party a hostess should receive her guests at the head of the staircase, and should remain there until the majority, if not all, of the guests have arrived.

At a dance or evening gathering a host should greet her guests at the top of the staircase and should stay there until most, if not all, of the guests have arrived.

As the names of the guests are announced the hostess should shake hands with each, addressing some courteous observation the while, not with a view of inducing them to linger on the staircase, but rather of inviting them to enter the ball-room to make way for other guests.

As the guests' names are called out, the hostess should shake hands with each one, offering a polite remark in the meantime, not to encourage them to stay on the staircase, but to invite them into the ballroom to make room for other guests.

[p.238]At a ball given at a country house the hostess should stand at the door of the ball-room and receive her guests. When the guests have duly arrived, a hostess at a country-house ball or country-house theatricals should exert herself to see that all her guests are amused. If she sees that the young ladies are not dancing she should endeavour to find them partners. In town she is not required to do this. If the chaperons have apparently no one to talk to she should introduce one of her own relatives, if she cannot give much of her own attention to them, and she should arrange that all her guests are taken in to supper.

At a party held at a country house, the hostess should stand at the entrance of the ballroom and greet her guests. Once everyone has arrived, a hostess at a country house party or performance should make an effort to ensure all her guests are having a good time. If she notices the young women aren’t dancing, she should try to find them partners. In the city, she’s not expected to do this. If the chaperones seem to have no one to chat with, she should introduce one of her relatives, especially if she can’t give them much of her time, and she should make sure that all her guests are seated for supper.


At large afternoon "at homes" the hostess receives her guests at the open door of the drawing-room, and has little more time to bestow upon each than at a ball or an "at home." At small afternoon "at homes" she should receive them in the drawing-room, and should rise and shake hands with each arrival.

At big afternoon get-togethers the hostess greets her guests at the open door of the living room and has barely any more time to spend with each person than she would at a party or event. At smaller afternoon gatherings, she should welcome them in the living room and should stand up and shake hands with each guest as they arrive.

A hostess should receive her dinner guests in the drawing-room, and should shake hands with each in the order of arrival. She occasionally finds it a trying ordeal to sustain conversation between the arrival of dinner guests and the dinner being served; sometimes this is prolonged for three-quarters of an hour through the non-appearance of a guest who must be waited for. A hostess should, although she knows that her dinner is spoilt by being thus kept back, endeavour to make the time pass as pleasantly as possible, by rendering the conversation general and by making the guests acquainted with each other. The hostess who can tide over these awkward occurrences so that the postponement of dinner from half to three-quarters of an hour is hardly perceived, proves herself to be entitled to be considered a good hostess.

A hostess should welcome her dinner guests in the living room and shake hands with each person in the order they arrive. It can be a challenging task to keep the conversation going between the arrival of guests and when dinner is served; sometimes, it can last for up to 45 minutes if a guest is late. Even though she knows that her dinner is getting ruined by the delay, a hostess should try to make the time more enjoyable by keeping the conversation general and helping guests get to know each other. A hostess who can handle these uncomfortable situations smoothly, so that the delay of dinner goes unnoticed, demonstrates that she deserves to be called a good hostess.

[p.239]CHAPTER XLI

THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF LADY PATRONESSES OF PUBLIC BALLS

Ladies are frequently solicited to allow their names to be placed on the lists of lady patronesses of charity balls. A ball committee is desirous of obtaining a list of influential names to lend éclat and prestige to the ball, and a charity ball often numbers amongst its lady patronesses the names of many of the leading members of the nobility, followed by those of the wives of the leading county gentry, or by the principal residents of a watering-place or county town; but it is understood, as a rule, that the duty of giving vouchers or tickets for a charity ball is undertaken by those ladies who are more directly interested in it, whose husbands are on the committee, who make a point of annually attending it, and thus are principally concerned in keeping it select; and although in many counties and in many towns lady patronesses, members of the nobility, do attend, yet it not unfrequently happens that out of a long list of great ladies only three or four are present at a ball.

Women are frequently asked to have their names added to the lists of female sponsors for charity balls. A ball committee wants to gather a list of influential names to give style and status to the event, and charity balls often feature many prominent figures from the nobility as sponsors, along with the wives of important local families or key residents of a resort town or county seat. However, it’s generally understood that the responsibility of providing vouchers or tickets for a charity ball falls on those ladies who have a more direct interest, whose husbands are on the committee, who regularly attend the event, and are primarily focused on keeping it prestigious. Although in many counties and towns noblewomen do attend as sponsors, it often happens that out of a long list of distinguished ladies, only three or four show up at the ball.

The members of the leading nobility and gentry of a neighbourhood invariably lend their names to local charity balls, and head the list of patrons and patronesses, but beyond lending their names, and in some cases sending a subscription of money towards the funds of the charity, or a present of game towards the supper, they have very little to do with the ball itself, which is practically in the hands [p.240]of the local stewards. The exceptions to this rule are the charity balls held in town during the season, such as the Royal Caledonian Ball, the Yorkshire, the Wiltshire, and the Somersetshire Societies' Balls. On these occasions many of the great ladies give vouchers and attend the balls.

The top nobles and gentry in a neighborhood usually lend their names to local charity balls and top the list of patrons, but aside from lending their names and, in some cases, contributing money to the charity or donating game for the supper, they take very little part in the ball itself, which is mostly organized by the local stewards. The exceptions to this are the charity balls held in town during the season, like the Royal Caledonian Ball and the balls of the Yorkshire, Wiltshire, and Somersetshire Societies. At these events, many prominent ladies provide vouchers and attend the balls. [p.240]

When ladies consent to become lady patronesses of a ball, they usually notify to the committee whether they will or will not undertake the duty of giving vouchers or tickets, as the case may be. Some ball committees arrange that vouchers are to be given by lady patronesses, to be subsequently exchanged for tickets, signed and filled in with the name of the person to whom the ticket is given. The lady patronesses in this case receive the money charged for the tickets, and forward it to the committee after the ball, with any tickets that they may not have disposed of.

When women agree to be lady patrons of a ball, they typically inform the committee whether they'll be responsible for giving out vouchers or tickets, depending on the situation. Some ball committees decide that vouchers will be provided by the lady patrons, which can later be exchanged for tickets that are signed and filled in with the recipient's name. In this scenario, the lady patrons collect the money for the tickets and send it to the committee after the ball, along with any tickets they didn't sell.

The ladies who exert themselves to sell tickets are generally those who possess a large acquaintance, whose husbands are members of clubs; therefore, if any person ought to be tabooed for some good social reason, the lady patronesses reap the benefit of their husbands' knowledge, and are thus able to give a polite refusal when tickets are applied for for persons who are not altogether desirable.

The women who work hard to sell tickets are usually those with a wide circle of friends, whose husbands belong to clubs; so, if anyone should be excluded for a valid social reason, the lady patronesses benefit from their husbands' connections and can politely decline requests for tickets from people who aren't considered very desirable.

It is no doubt a difficult and delicate task for the lady patronesses of a large ball to keep it thoroughly select, and if not very particular respecting those for whom tickets are granted, a ball, though a full one, is likely to prove a very mixed affair, if not somewhat objectionable, by reason of the presence of persons to whom tickets should never have been granted, on moral if not on social grounds; and though the funds of a charity may gain considerably by the increase of numbers, through a general willingness on the part of the committee or the lady patronesses to grant tickets to every one who may apply for them, yet such policy is very short-sighted, and is seldom practised by [p.241]those who possess any practical knowledge in the matter, as it is fatal to the reputation of a ball if persons who are objectionable are present at it.

It’s definitely a tough and sensitive job for the female hosts of a big ball to keep it exclusive. If they’re not careful about who gets tickets, a ball that might be well-attended can quickly turn into a chaotic and even uncomfortable event, especially if people are allowed in who shouldn’t be there for moral or social reasons. While a charity might benefit financially from more attendees, thanks to the committee or the lady hosts being eager to hand out tickets to anyone who asks, this approach is really short-sighted. Those with any real experience in organizing such events know that allowing questionable guests can ruin the ball's reputation.

In the case of a ticket being applied for for a person of doubtful antecedents, a lady patroness's best course is to refer the applicant to the ball committee for tickets or vouchers.

In the case of someone with questionable background applying for a ticket, the best approach for a lady patroness is to direct the applicant to the ball committee for tickets or vouchers.


Persons not well received in society, or who have ostracised themselves, have a predilection for public balls, and make every effort to obtain tickets of admission; and in some cases, when a refusal has been pronounced by the committee of a ball, the committee has been threatened with legal proceedings.

People who are not well accepted in society, or who have isolated themselves, are keen on attending public balls and go to great lengths to get tickets. In some instances, when the ball committee has denied entry, they have even been threatened with legal action.

Unmarried ladies seldom or ever act as lady patronesses, it not being considered advisable to place the discretion of granting tickets in their hands, lest their ignorance of the world should be taken advantage of.

Unmarried women rarely, if ever, serve as lady patronesses, as it's generally not seen as wise to put the power of issuing tickets in their hands, for fear that their lack of worldly experience could be exploited.


The lady patronesses of a charity ball who undertake to give vouchers or to sell tickets, usually exert themselves to the utmost in inducing as many of their friends as possible to attend the ball.

The women supporting a charity ball who take on the task of giving out vouchers or selling tickets typically work really hard to encourage as many of their friends as possible to come to the ball.

It depends upon the committee of a charity ball whether tickets are presented or not to the lady patronesses and stewards; but if the funds of the charity are not at a very low ebb, this is generally done in recognition of their services.

It depends on the charity ball committee whether tickets are given to the lady patronesses and stewards; however, if the charity's funds aren't running very low, this is usually done to acknowledge their contributions.

The responsibilities of lady patronesses of private subscription balls are light in comparison with those of public charity balls, as persons who attend subscription balls are usually on the visiting lists of one or other of the lady patronesses, while with regard to county balls, lady patronesses are not usually concerned in the disposal of the tickets.

The responsibilities of female sponsors of private subscription balls are minimal compared to those of public charity balls, since people who attend subscription balls are typically on the guest lists of one or more of the sponsors. In contrast, for county balls, female sponsors are generally not involved in managing the ticket distribution.

[p.242]CHAPTER XLII

PERIODS OF MOURNING

The Various Periods of Mourning for relatives have within the last few years been materially shortened, and the change generally accepted; but as some still prefer to adhere to the longest periods prescribed by custom, in the present chapter both periods are given, and it entirely depends upon individual feeling and circumstances which of the two periods is observed.

Mourning Periods for relatives have been significantly shortened in recent years, and this change is widely accepted; however, since some people still choose to follow the longer periods set by tradition, this chapter includes both durations. Ultimately, it is up to individual feelings and circumstances to determine which of the two periods is observed.

The time-honoured custom of wearing crape has greatly declined, and with the exception of widows, many do not wear it at all, while others wear it as a trimming only.

The long-established tradition of wearing crape has significantly decreased, and except for widows, many people don't wear it at all, while others just use it as an accessory.

A slighter change has also taken place in favour of half-mourning colours, which are now more worn than black and white during the half-mourning period.

A slight change has also occurred in favor of half-mourning colors, which are now worn more often than black and white during the half-mourning period.


Court Mourning when enjoined is imperative, the orders respecting which are minutely given from the Lord Chamberlain's office and published in the official Gazette; but these orders only apply to persons connected with the Court, or to persons attending Courts, Levées, State Balls, State Concerts, etc.

Court Mourning when mandated is essential, with detailed instructions provided from the Lord Chamberlain's office and published in the official Gazette; however, these instructions only apply to individuals associated with the Court or those attending Courts, Levées, State Balls, State Concerts, etc.

When the order for general mourning is given on the death of any member of the Royal Family, the order applies to all, although it is optional whether the general public comply with it or not.

When the order for general mourning is announced after the death of any member of the Royal Family, the order applies to everyone, although it's up to the general public whether they choose to follow it or not.


The Longest Period for a Widow's Mourning is two years. The shorter period is eighteen months. [p.243]Formerly crape was worn for one year and nine months; for the first twelve months the dress was entirely covered with crape. The newer fashion in widows' mourning is to wear crape as a trimming only, and to discontinue its wear after six or eight months, while some few widows do not wear it at all during their mourning, it being optional wear.

The Longest Time for a Widow's Grieving is two years. The shorter period is eighteen months. [p.243]In the past, crape was worn for one year and nine months; for the first twelve months, the dress was completely covered with crape. The current trend in widow's mourning is to wear crape as an accessory only, and to stop wearing it after six or eight months, while some widows choose not to wear it at all during their mourning, making it optional.


Half-Mourning in the longer period commences after a year and nine months, and is worn for three months. In the shorter period half-mourning may commence after fifteen months, and be continued for three months.

Half-Mourning in the longer period starts after a year and nine months and is worn for three months. In the shorter period, half-mourning can begin after fifteen months and last for three months.

The period for wearing the widow's cap and veil is a year and a day. The veil may be crêpe lisse or chiffon in place of crape. It is now the fashion for young widows to wear the cap as a head-dress only, while others do not wear it at all.

The time for wearing the widow's cap and veil is a year and a day. The veil can be crêpe lisse or chiffon instead of crape. Nowadays, it's common for young widows to wear the cap just as a headpiece, while others choose not to wear it at all.

Lawn cuffs and collars are worn during the first year, or for six months only, or not at all. After the first year white neckbands and white strings to the bonnet may be worn. Also hats in place of bonnets. Further touches of white may follow during the next three months.

Lawn cuffs and collars are worn during the first year, for only six months, or not at all. After the first year, white neckbands and white strings for the bonnet can be worn. Hats can also be worn instead of bonnets. Further added touches of white may follow in the next three months.

After a year gold ornaments may be worn; diamonds earlier.

After a year, gold jewelry can be worn; diamonds earlier.


Widowers should wear mourning for one year; they usually enter society after three months.

Widowed men should mourn for a year; they typically start socializing again after three months.


For a Parent the period of mourning is twelve months; ten months black, two months half-mourning, or eight months black and four months half-mourning. The black may be relieved with touches of white after three months. Crape is optional; many prefer not to wear it at all, others as a trimming.

For a Parent the mourning period is twelve months: ten months in black, two months in half-mourning, or eight months in black and four months in half-mourning. The black can be paired with hints of white after three months. Wearing crape is optional; many choose not to wear it at all, while others use it as a trim.

Diamonds—earrings, brooches, etc.—before gold, at the end of three months.

Diamonds—earrings, brooches, etc.—before gold, after three months.


[p.244]For a Son or Daughter the period of mourning is identical with the foregoing.

[p.244]For a Child the mourning period is the same as the one mentioned before.


For very Young Children or Infants the mourning is frequently shortened by half this period, or even to three months.

For Very Young Children or Infants the mourning is often cut down to half this time, or even just three months.


For a Stepmother.—The period of mourning depends upon whether the stepdaughters reside at home or not, or whether their father has been long married, or whether their father's second wife has filled the place of mother to them, in which case the period of mourning would be for twelve months, otherwise the period is six months—four months black relieved with touches of white after two months, followed by two months half-mourning.

For a bonus mom.—The mourning period varies depending on whether the stepdaughters live at home, how long their father has been married, and whether their father's second wife has taken on a motherly role for them. If she has, the mourning period lasts for twelve months; if not, it lasts six months—four months of black with some white accents after two months, followed by two months of half-mourning.


For a Brother or Sister the longest period of mourning is six months, the shortest period four months.

For a Bro or Sis the longest time to mourn is six months, the shortest time is four months.

During the longest period, viz. six months, black should be worn for five months, with a little white after two months, half-mourning for one month. After one month diamonds, pins, and brooches, etc.; gold after two months.

During the longest period, namely six months, black should be worn for five months, with a bit of white after two months, half-mourning for one month. After one month, diamonds, pins, and brooches, etc.; gold after two months.

During the shortest period, viz. four months, black should be worn for two months, half-mourning two months.

During the shortest time, specifically four months, black should be worn for two months, and half-mourning for two months.


For a Sister-in-law or a Brother-in-law the period of mourning was formerly the same as for a brother or sister, but the four months' period is now the one usually chosen.

For a sister-in-law or a brother-in-law the mourning period used to be the same as for a brother or sister, but now the commonly accepted duration is four months.


For a Grandparent the longest period of mourning is six months, the shortest four months.

For a Grandparent the longest time to mourn is six months, the shortest is four months.

During the longest period black should be worn for three months, relieved with white after six weeks, half-mourning for three months; diamonds after one month, gold after six weeks or two months.

During the longest period, black should be worn for three months, switched to white after six weeks, half-mourning for three months; diamonds after one month, gold after six weeks or two months.

[p.245]During the shortest period black should be worn for two months, half-mourning for two months.

[p.245]During the shortest time, black should be worn for two months, followed by half-mourning for another two months.

The custom of wearing crape may now be said to have gone out of fashion as regards etiquette, black being considered adequate mourning, save in the case of widows.

The practice of wearing crape seems to have fallen out of style when it comes to etiquette, with black now deemed sufficient for mourning, except for widows.

The former crape periods were six months for parents and children, three months for brothers and sisters, three months for grandparents.

The old mourning periods were six months for parents and children, three months for siblings, and three months for grandparents.


For an Uncle or Aunt the longest period of mourning is three months, the shortest period six weeks.

For an Uncle or Aunt the longest mourning period is three months, while the shortest is six weeks.

During the longest period black (no crape) should be worn for two months, half-mourning one month.

During the longest period, black (no crape) should be worn for two months, and half-mourning for one month.

During the shortest period black for three weeks, half-mourning for three weeks; diamonds after three weeks.

During the shortest period, black for three weeks, half-mourning for three weeks; diamonds after three weeks.


For a Nephew or Niece the periods of mourning are identical with the foregoing.

For a Nephew or Niece the mourning periods are the same as those mentioned earlier.


For an Uncle or Aunt by Marriage the period is six weeks black, or three weeks black and three weeks half-mourning.

For a Married Uncle or Aunt the mourning period is six weeks in full black, or three weeks in full black and three weeks in half-mourning.


For a Great Uncle or Aunt the longest period is two months, the shortest one month.

For a Great Uncle or Aunt the longest time is two months, the shortest one month.

During the longest period black for one month, half-mourning for one month.

During the longest period of complete mourning for one month, followed by half-mourning for another month.

During the shortest period black for one month.

During the shortest period, it was black for one month.


For a First Cousin the longest period is six weeks, the shortest one month.

For a first cousin the longest period is six weeks, the shortest one month.

During the longest period black for three weeks, half-mourning for three weeks.

During the longest period of mourning for three weeks, followed by half-mourning for three weeks.

During the shortest period black for one month.

During the shortest time, it was black for a month.


[p.246]For a Second Cousin three weeks black. Mourning for a second cousin is not obligatory, but quite optional, and often not worn.

[p.246]For a second cousin three weeks black. Mourning for a second cousin isn't required; it’s more like a choice, and usually, people don’t do it.


For a Husband's Relations the periods of mourning chosen are invariably the shorter ones.

For a Husband's Connections the mourning periods selected are always the shorter ones.


For a Daughter-in-law or Son-in-law the periods are now shortened to six months; four months black and two months half-mourning, or three months black and three months half-mourning.

For a daughter-in-law or son-in-law the mourning periods are now cut down to six months; four months in full mourning and two months in half-mourning, or three months in full mourning and three months in half-mourning.


For the Parents of a Son-in-law or Daughter-in-law the period is one month, black.

For the Parents of a Son-in-Law or Daughter-in-Law the period is one month, black.


For the Parents of a First Wife a second wife should wear mourning for one month, black relieved with white.

For the Parents of a First Wife a second wife should wear mourning for one month, black with white accents.


For a Brother or Sister of a First Wife a second wife should wear mourning for three weeks, but this is not obligatory, and depends upon the intimacy existing between the two families.

For a brother or sister of the first wife a second wife should wear mourning for three weeks, but this is not obligatory, and depends upon the closeness between the two families.


Much Latitude is allowed to Men with regard to the foregoing periods of mourning.

A lot of freedom is granted to people. when it comes to the previous mourning periods.


A Hat-band should be worn during the whole of each period, but it is not imperative to wear suits of black longer than half the periods given, save in the case of widowers.

A hat band should be worn. throughout each period, but it’s not necessary to wear black suits for more than half of the designated periods, except for widowers.


Servants' Mourning.—It is customary to give servants mourning on the death of the head of the house, which should be worn during the period the members of the family [p.247]are in mourning. Mourning given to servants on the death of a son or daughter is quite an optional matter.

Staff Mourning.—It's common to provide servants with mourning attire when the head of the household dies, and they should wear it for as long as the family [p.247] is in mourning. However, giving mourning attire to servants for the death of a son or daughter is optional.


Seclusion from Society.—The question as to how soon persons in mourning should or should not re-enter society is in some measure an open one, and is also influenced by the rules that govern the actual period of mourning adopted.

Isolation from Society.—The question of when people in mourning should or shouldn’t return to society is somewhat open to interpretation and is also affected by the guidelines that dictate the actual mourning period that they follow.


A Widow is not expected to enter into Society under three months, and during that time she should neither accept invitations nor issue them. Her visiting should be confined to her relations and intimate friends. After three months she should commence gradually to enter into society, but balls and dances should be avoided during the first year.

A widow isn't expected to socialize. for three months, and during that time she should neither accept invitations nor send them out. Her visits should be limited to family and close friends. After three months, she can start to slowly rejoin society, but she should avoid balls and dances during the first year.


For a Daughter mourning for a Parent the period of seclusion is six weeks as far as general society is concerned; but invitations to balls and dances should not be accepted until after six months.

For a daughter grieving the loss of a parent the period of mourning is six weeks in the eyes of society; however, invitations to balls and dances should not be accepted until six months have passed.


For a Parent mourning for a Son or Daughter the period of seclusion is the same as is that of a daughter for a parent.

For a parent grieving the loss of a son or daughter the time of isolation is the same as that of a daughter for a parent.


For a Brother or Sister the period of seclusion is three weeks.

For a Brother or Sister the time of isolation is three weeks.


For Grandparents the period of seclusion is from a fortnight to three weeks.

For Grandparents' Day the time of isolation lasts from two weeks to three weeks.


For an Uncle or Aunt the period is a fortnight to three weeks.

For an Uncle or Aunt the time is two weeks to three weeks.


For all Other Periods of Mourning seclusion from society is not considered requisite.

For All Other Times of Mourning staying away from society is not seen as necessary.


[p.248]When Persons in Mourning intend entering again into society, they should leave cards on their friends and acquaintances as an intimation that they are equal to paying and receiving calls.

[p.248]When People Are Grieving plan to rejoin social life, they should leave cards for their friends and acquaintances as a way to signal that they are ready to make and receive visits.


When Cards of Inquiry have been left, viz. visiting cards with "To inquire after Mrs. A——" written on the top on right-hand corner of the cards, they should be returned by cards with "Thanks for kind inquiries" written upon them (see Chapter III.).

When Inquiry Cards have been submitted, for example, visiting cards with "To inquire after Mrs. A——" written in the top right corner of the cards, they should be returned with cards that say "Thanks for your kind inquiries" on them (see Chapter III.).

Until this intimation has been given, society does not venture to intrude upon the seclusion of those in mourning.

Until this notice has been given, society does not dare to intrude upon the privacy of those who are grieving.

Relations and intimate friends are exempt from this received rule.

Relations and close friends are exempt from this accepted rule.


Funerals.—When a death occurs in a family, as soon as the day and hour for the funeral are fixed, a member of the family should write to those relatives and friends it is desired should follow, and should ask them to attend, unless the date, time, and place of the funeral, and the train by which to travel to the cemetery, are mentioned in the newspaper, together with the announcement of the death.

Memorial services.—When someone in a family passes away, as soon as the date and time for the funeral are set, a family member should reach out to relatives and friends they'd like to invite, asking them to attend, unless the date, time, place of the funeral, and the train service to the cemetery are included in the newspaper along with the death announcement.


It is a Mistake to suppose that Friends will offer to attend a funeral, even if they are aware of the date fixed, as they are naturally in doubt as to whether the mourners are to include the members of the family only, or whether friends are to be included also.

It’s a mistake to think that friends will offer to attend a funeral, even if they know the date, because they can be unsure whether only family members are expected to be there or if friends are welcome too.


In the Country, when a Doctor has attended a family for some years, it is usual to invite him to attend the funeral of one of its members. In town this is seldom done, unless a medical man is the intimate friend of the family.

In the countryside, when a doctor has been with a family for several years, it’s common to invite him to the funeral of one of its members. In town, this hardly happens unless the doctor is a close friend of the family.

In the country the clergyman of the parish reads the funeral service, but in town, when the funeral takes place at Kensal Green, Brookwood Cemetery, or elsewhere, a [p.249]friend of the family is usually asked to officiate; in which case it is necessary to make an early application at the office of the cemetery for the use of the chapel at a particular hour.

In the countryside, the parish priest conducts the funeral service, but in town, when funerals are held at Kensal Green, Brookwood Cemetery, or elsewhere, a [p.249]family friend is usually asked to lead the service. In this situation, it's important to apply early at the cemetery's office to book the chapel for a specific time.


It is customary for Ladies to attend the funeral of a relative if disposed to do so, in which case they wear their usual mourning attire, and follow in their own carriages.

It's common for women to attend __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. the funeral of a family member if they feel like it, in which case they wear their regular mourning clothes and travel in their own carriages.


The Doctor's Certificate as to the cause of death is of primary importance, and should be obtained at the earliest possible moment.

The Doctor's Note regarding the cause of death is very important and should be obtained as soon as possible.


Memorial Cards should not be sent on the death of a relative, being quite out of date as regards fashion and custom.

Memorial cards shouldn't be sent when a relative passes away, as it's considered outdated in terms of style and tradition.


Wreaths and Crosses of white flowers are very generally sent by relatives and friends to a house of mourning the day of the funeral, unless "No flowers, by request" follows the announcement of the death.

Wreaths and Crosses of white flowers are commonly sent by relatives and friends to a grieving family on the day of the funeral, unless "No flowers, by request" is noted in the death announcement.

When the funeral takes place before two o'clock, the friends should be invited to luncheon. When it takes place in the afternoon, they should be asked to return to the house for tea or light refreshment.

When the funeral is held before two o'clock, friends should be invited to lunch. If it's in the afternoon, they should be asked to come back to the house for tea or light snacks.

[p.250]CHAPTER XLIII

ENGAGED

It greatly depends upon the views held by parents as to the freedom of action accorded to a daughter during her engagement. Some entertain the strictest ideas on this head, and strenuously put them in force.

It greatly depends on the parents' views regarding the freedom given to a daughter during her engagement. Some have very strict ideas about this and actively enforce them.

By "strict ideas" is meant that an engaged couple, except in the presence of a chaperon, are never, under any circumstances, permitted to enjoy a tête-à-tête, sit together, walk together, ride together, or meet during any part of the day.

By "strict ideas," it means that an engaged couple, except when a chaperon is present, are never allowed to enjoy a tête-à-tête, sit together, walk together, ride together, or meet at any time during the day.

Wisdom and common-sense dictate a middle course of action for the consideration of parents, neither granting too much nor withholding too much.

Wisdom and common sense suggest a balanced approach for parents, offering neither too much nor too little.


The length of an engagement determines in most instances the degree of latitude allowed. If it is to last two months, or even less, it is usual to permit the engaged couple to be much in each other's society. The circumstances under which this is accomplished depend upon the position of the parents; if wealthy, and a country house is part of their possessions, the young lady's father should invite the gentleman engaged to his daughter on a visit, or one or two visits, during the engagement.

The duration of an engagement usually affects how much freedom the couple has. If the engagement lasts two months or less, it’s common to allow the couple to spend a lot of time together. How this happens depends on the parents' situation; if they are wealthy and own a country house, the young woman's father should invite the man she's engaged to for a visit or two during the engagement.

Or the mother of the bridegroom-elect should invite her future daughter-in-law to stay with her for ten days or a fortnight.

Or the mother of the groom-to-be should invite her future daughter-in-law to stay with her for ten days or two weeks.

[p.251]Etiquette prescribes that a young lady must be chaperoned by one of her near relatives at all public places of amusement.

[p.251]It's proper etiquette for a young woman to be accompanied by a close relative at all public entertainment venues.

If an engaged couple move in the same set, they meet frequently at the houses of mutual friends; they are sent in to dinner together when dining out.

If an engaged couple hangs out in the same social circle, they often see each other at the homes of their mutual friends; they get paired up for dinner when going out to eat.

To dance with each other at a ball, or dance more than three or four times in succession, and when not dancing to sit out in tea-rooms and conservatories, renders an engaged couple conspicuous, and this is precisely what many mothers are most anxious that their daughters should avoid being, and would rather that they were over-prudent than that they should run the gauntlet of general criticism.

To dance together at a ball, or to dance more than three or four times in a row, and when not dancing to hang out in tea rooms and conservatories, makes an engaged couple stand out. This is exactly what many mothers are eager for their daughters to avoid, and they would prefer them to be overly cautious rather than face widespread criticism.


The usual course for engaged couples to take is to go as little into society as possible during their engagement, and to make the engagement as brief as circumstances will permit. If from various causes it must of necessity be a long one, the only alternative for an engaged couple is to render themselves as little conspicuous in general society as a mutual understanding will permit.

The typical journey for couples who are engaged is to stay out of social events as much as they can during their engagement and to keep the engagement as short as possible given the circumstances. If, for various reasons, it has to be long, the only option for an engaged couple is to blend in with society as much as their mutual agreement allows.


When an engagement is first announced, if the families are not previously acquainted, the father, mother, and relatives of the bridegroom-elect should call on the father and mother of the bride-elect at an early date, to make the acquaintance of the bride and her family, and they should write to the bride-elect expressing their approval of the engagement.

When an engagement is first revealed, if the families don't already know each other, the father, mother, and relatives of the groom-to-be should visit the bride's parents soon after to meet the bride and her family. They should also send a letter to the bride expressing their support for the engagement.

The calls should be returned and the letters answered with the least possible delay.

The calls should be returned and the letters answered as quickly as possible.

The engagement should be announced to relatives and intimate friends by the mother of the engaged young lady, and if the announcement is to appear in the papers it should be sent by her.

The engagement should be announced to family and close friends by the mother of the engaged young woman, and if the announcement is going to be published in the newspapers, it should be sent out by her.

[p.252]The bride should ask the sisters and cousins of the bridegroom to act as bridesmaids in conjunction with her own sisters and cousins.

[p.252]The bride should ask the groom's sisters and cousins to be bridesmaids along with her own sisters and cousins.

When an engagement is broken off, all letters and presents should be returned on both sides.

When an engagement is called off, both parties should return all letters and gifts.

All wedding presents received by the bride-elect should be likewise returned to the donors.

All wedding gifts received by the bride-to-be should also be returned to the givers.

The mother of the bride should announce to all whom it may concern, the fact that the engagement is at an end.

The mother of the bride should inform everyone who needs to know that the engagement is over.

[p.253]CHAPTER XLIV

SILVER WEDDINGS

The German custom of celebrating Silver Weddings has become thoroughly recognised in this country. It is an interesting custom to celebrate the first twenty-five years of married life under the poetic title of a Silver Wedding, but those who can do so must be for many reasons the few, rather than the many; Royal personages, and distinguished and prominent ones for instance, and again, those in humbler walks of life "far from the madding crowd," are also inclined to do so; but the "crowd" that divides them, formed of different classes and different sets in society, will hardly avail itself of the opportunity of celebrating this period of married life. Husbands as a rule dislike the fuss and parade and prominency it entails, and wives are disinclined to announce to their friends and acquaintances that they have been married five and twenty years, and are consequently not so young as they were.

The German tradition of celebrating Silver Weddings is now well-known in this country. It’s a unique custom to mark the first twenty-five years of marriage with the charming name of Silver Wedding. However, only a few people typically get to celebrate this milestone for various reasons; it tends to be royalty, notable figures, and those from simpler backgrounds "far from the madding crowd" who participate. In contrast, the "crowd" that separates them, made up of different social classes and groups, rarely takes the chance to celebrate this stage of married life. Generally, husbands dislike the fuss and attention it brings, while wives are reluctant to tell their friends and acquaintances that they have been married for twenty-five years and are therefore not as young as they once were.


The entertainments given to celebrate a Silver Wedding are: An afternoon reception and a dinner-party. A dinner-party followed by an evening-party. A dinner-party followed by a dance. Or a dinner-party only, of some twenty or thirty covers.

The entertainment for a Silver Wedding celebration includes: an afternoon reception and a dinner party, a dinner party followed by an evening gathering, a dinner party followed by a dance, or just a dinner party with about twenty or thirty guests.

The invitations are issued on "at home" cards some three weeks beforehand, the cards being printed in silver, and the words "Mr. and Mrs. White at home, To celebrate their Silver Wedding" printed on them, with day and date, [p.254]etc. The dinner cards should also be printed in silver, with the words "Mr. and Mrs. White request the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. Black's company at dinner to celebrate their Silver Wedding," etc.

The invitations are sent out on "at home" cards about three weeks in advance. The cards are printed in silver and say, "Mr. and Mrs. White at home, to celebrate their Silver Wedding," along with the day and date, [p.254] etc. The dinner invitations should also be printed in silver, reading, "Mr. and Mrs. White request the pleasure of Mr. and Mrs. Black's company at dinner to celebrate their Silver Wedding," etc.

For a dance the invitations should be worded "Mr. and Mrs. White at home, To celebrate their Silver Wedding." "Dancing" printed in the corner of the card.

For a dance, the invitations should say "Mr. and Mrs. White invite you to join them at home to celebrate their Silver Wedding." "Dancing" should be printed in the corner of the card.


Each person invited is expected to send a present in silver, costly or trifling as the case may be, whether the invitation is accepted or not. These presents should be exhibited in the drawing-room on the day of the Silver Wedding with a card attached to each bearing the name of the giver.

Every invited person is expected to send a gift in silver, whether it's expensive or inexpensive, regardless of whether they accept the invitation or not. These gifts should be displayed in the drawing-room on the day of the Silver Wedding, with a card attached to each showing the name of the giver.

At the afternoon reception the husband and wife receive the congratulations of their friends as they arrive. They enter the tea-room together almost immediately afterwards followed by those guests who have arrived. Refreshments are served as at an afternoon wedding tea. (See page 143) A large wedding-cake is placed in the centre of the table, and the wife makes the first cut in it as a bride would do. The health of the husband and wife is then proposed by one of the guests, drunk in champagne, and responded to by the husband.

At the afternoon reception, the husband and wife receive congratulations from their friends as they arrive. They quickly enter the tea room together, followed by the guests who have shown up. Refreshments are served like at an afternoon wedding tea. (See page 143) A large wedding cake is set in the center of the table, and the wife makes the first cut in it like a bride would. One of the guests then proposes a toast to the husband and wife, which is toasted with champagne, and the husband responds.

At the dinner-party the husband and wife go in to dinner together, followed by their guests, who are sent in according to precedency. The health of the husband and wife is proposed at dessert and responded to. A wedding-cake occupies a prominent place on the table, and the dinner-table decorations consist of white flowers interspersed with silver.

At the dinner party, the husband and wife enter the dining room together, followed by their guests, who are introduced based on their rank. The health of the husband and wife is toasted at dessert and acknowledged. A wedding cake is prominently displayed on the table, and the dinner table is decorated with white flowers mixed with silver accents.


At the Silver Wedding dance, the husband and wife dance the first dance together, and subsequently lead the way into the supper-room arm-in-arm, and later on their health is proposed by the principal guest present.

At the silver anniversary dance, the husband and wife share their first dance together, then walk into the dining room arm-in-arm, and later their health is toasted by the main guest present.

[p.255]The wife should wear white and silver, or grey and silver.

[p.255]The wife should wear white and silver, or gray and silver.

In the country, when a Silver Wedding is celebrated, the festivities sometimes range over three days, but this only in the case of prominent and wealthy people; balls, dinners, and school-treats being given, in which the neighbours, tenants, villagers and servants take part.

In the countryside, when a Silver Wedding is celebrated, the festivities can last up to three days, but that's usually for notable and wealthy families; there are balls, dinners, and school parties where neighbors, tenants, villagers, and servants join in.


Golden Weddings.—The celebration of a Golden Wedding is rather an English custom, and one that from circumstances can be but seldom observed. It denotes that fifty years of married life have passed over the heads of husband and wife, and is a solemn rather than a festive epoch. Presents on this occasion are not so generally given, and children and grandchildren rather than acquaintances make up the circle of those who offer congratulations.

Golden Anniversaries.—Celebrating a Golden Wedding is more of an English tradition and, due to various reasons, doesn't happen very often. It marks fifty years of marriage for a husband and wife and is more of a solemn occasion than a festive one. Gifts are not typically exchanged, and it's usually the children and grandchildren, rather than friends or acquaintances, who gather to offer their congratulations.

[p.256]CHAPTER XLV

SUBSCRIPTION DANCES

Subscription dances are now an established fact, but whether they will ever really become a rival to the dance proper remains to be seen; yet as they supply a want felt, and are recognised by society, the arrangements necessary for carrying them out should be duly noted.

Membership dances are now a well-established thing, but whether they will ever truly compete with traditional dances is still uncertain; however, since they meet a societal need and are acknowledged by the community, the planning needed to organize them should be properly noted.

During the winter months they are a feature in certain sets: Subscription dances, private Subscription dances and public Subscription dances, the latter got up for charitable purposes.

During the winter months, they are a regular part of certain events: subscription dances, private subscription dances, and public subscription dances, the last of which are organized for charitable causes.

The moderate expenses incurred by giving private Subscription dances commend them to many, and there are other reasons to account for their popularity. They are without pretension to being considered smart or exclusive, and are essentially small and early dances. Fashionable ball-goers are not expected to attend them. They commence at 9 o'clock and terminate at 12, light refreshments in lieu of supper are provided, as at an afternoon "at home." (See p. 153.) A piano band is considered sufficient for the purpose, and floral decorations are scarcely ever attempted. The invitations are issued on "at home" cards, with the words "Subscription Dance" printed in one corner.

The reasonable costs of hosting private Subscription dances make them appealing to many, and there are other reasons for their popularity. They don’t pretend to be fancy or exclusive, and they are essentially small, early events. Fashionable party-goers are not expected to show up. They start at 9 PM and end at midnight, with light refreshments served instead of supper, similar to an afternoon "at home." (See p. 153.) A piano band is usually enough for the occasion, and floral decorations are rarely used. The invitations are sent out on "at home" cards, with "Subscription Dance" printed in one corner.


Subscription dances are sometimes invitation dances and sometimes not. Tickets for these dances are charged [p.257]for singly or by the series as the case may be. A certain number of ladies form a committee and agree to give a certain number of dances, and the expenses are either borne by the ladies themselves or covered by the sale of the tickets. If invitation dances, a certain number of invitations are allotted to each lady. When otherwise, the ladies dispose of the tickets among their friends. These dances are usually held in a mansion hired for the purpose, and there are several available in different parts of the West End, where spacious rooms can be hired on very moderate terms; in some instances a piano, seats, and other accessories are also included.

Subscription events can sometimes be invitation-only and other times not. Tickets for these dances are priced [p.257] either individually or by the series, depending on the situation. A group of ladies forms a committee to organize a set number of dances, and they either cover the costs themselves or fund them through ticket sales. For invitation dances, each lady gets a certain number of invitations. In other cases, the ladies distribute the tickets among their friends. These dances are typically held in a rented mansion, with several options available in various parts of the West End, where spacious rooms can be rented at reasonable rates; in some cases, a piano, seating, and other amenities are also included.


Public Subscription dances are held in public rooms or Town Halls, and vouchers are given by ladies on the committee previous to tickets being granted.

Public Subscription dances take place in community venues or Town Halls, and ladies on the committee provide vouchers before tickets are issued.

The same etiquette holds good at Subscription dances as at other public dances. The early hour at which these dances take place recommends them to some and altogether renders them impossible to others, notably to those who dine late, and who are not inclined to dance at nine o'clock or even at ten o'clock, and who rather resent the frugal style of refreshments offered, and consider that a champagne supper is an indispensable adjunct to a dance.

The same etiquette applies at subscription dances as it does at other public dances. The early timing of these dances appeals to some people but makes them unmanageable for others, especially those who eat dinner late and aren’t interested in dancing at nine or even ten o'clock. These individuals often dislike the simple snacks provided and believe that a champagne supper is essential for a dance.

It should be remembered that Subscription dances were first originated for the amusement of very young people, and it was never expected that they would compete with the fashionable small dances of the day; their popularity was a surprise, and if ball-goers are disposed to hold them in contempt there are others less fashionable and less wealthy who find them very much to their taste.

It’s important to remember that Subscription dances were originally created for the enjoyment of younger people, and it was never expected that they would rival the trendy small dances of the time; their popularity was unexpected, and while some partygoers might look down on them, there are others who are less stylish and less affluent who really enjoy them.

The great difficulty, however, that ladies have to contend with is the fact that very few men can be induced to attend them, and that those who do accept invitations or purchase tickets are very young men, who have their way to make in [p.258]the world, and are as yet on the lower rungs of the ladder, and as young ladies are very much in the majority at these Subscription dances, to dance with partners younger than themselves is an almost inevitable result for those who are no longer in their teens.

The biggest challenge, though, that women face is that very few men can be persuaded to join them, and those who do accept invitations or buy tickets are usually quite young, trying to establish themselves in [p.258]the world, still on the lower rungs of their careers. Since young women outnumber them at these Subscription dances, it’s almost guaranteed that those who are no longer teenagers will end up dancing with partners younger than themselves.

[p.259]CHAPTER XLVI

GIVING PRESENTS

As regards presents in general it should be understood that a present demands a note of thanks in all cases when the thanks cannot be verbally expressed. The notes to slight acquaintances should be written in the third person. To friends, in the first person. This applies equally to presents of game, poultry, fruit, or flowers. Some few people entertain the erroneous idea that presents of this nature do not require thanks. This is not only ungracious but raises a doubt in the mind of the giver as to whether the present sent has been duly received.

When it comes to gifts in general, it's important to know that a thank-you note is necessary in all situations where thanks can't be given in person. Notes to casual acquaintances should be written in the third person. For friends, use the first person. This applies to gifts like game, poultry, fruit, or flowers. Some people mistakenly think that gifts like these don’t need a thank-you. This is not only rude, but it also makes the giver wonder if their gift was received properly.


Wedding Presents.—When an engagement has been duly announced to relatives and friends, and it is understood that it is to be a short one, wedding presents may be sent until the day before the wedding-day, and the earlier they are sent the more convenient it is for the bride, as she is expected to write a note of thanks to each giver. In each case a letter should be sent with the present expressing the congratulations and best wishes of the donor, and, if possible, a card with the name of the giver should be attached to it for identification when the presents are exhibited.

Wedding gifts.—Once an engagement has been officially announced to family and friends, and it is understood to be a short one, wedding gifts can be sent up until the day before the wedding. The sooner they are sent, the better it is for the bride, as she is expected to write a thank-you note to each person who gives her a gift. Each gift should come with a note expressing the donor's congratulations and best wishes, and if possible, a card with the giver's name should be attached for identification when the gifts are displayed.

The friends of the bridegroom, and unacquainted with the bride, should send their presents to him, and he should send them to the house of the bride's mother after having written notes of thanks to the givers.

The groom's friends, who don't know the bride, should send their gifts to him, and he should pass them on to the bride's mother's house after writing thank-you notes to the givers.


[p.260]Christening Presents.—With regard to christening presents the godfathers and godmothers are expected to make presents to their godchild; these should be sent the day before the christening, and should consist of a silver mug and silver fork and spoon from the godfathers, while a lace robe or handsome cloak are usual presents from the godmothers. A present of money from 5s. to £1 should be made to the nurse on the day of the christening when the godparents are relatives, but oftener than not the sponsors are represented by proxy.

[p.260]Baptism Gifts.—When it comes to christening gifts, the godfathers and godmothers are expected to give presents to their godchild. These gifts should be sent the day before the christening and usually include a silver mug and a silver fork and spoon from the godfathers, while the godmothers typically give a lace robe or a nice cloak. A cash gift ranging from 5s. to £1 should be given to the nurse on the day of the christening if the godparents are relatives, but often the sponsors are represented by someone else.


Giving Tips to Servants.—The tips expected from ladies at the conclusion of a visit of some days, are: To the head housemaid from 2s. 6d. to 5s. according to the length of the visit. The same to the butler or single-handed man servant, and the same to the chauffeur. Young ladies give less when visiting by themselves.

Tipping Service Workers.—The tips that ladies are expected to give at the end of a several-day visit are: To the head housemaid, from 2s. 6d. to 5s., depending on how long the visit lasted. The same amount goes to the butler or a solo male servant, and the same for the chauffeur. Young ladies usually give less when visiting on their own.

The tips expected from gentlemen are: To the butler or footman who valets them, to the chauffeur if he drives them to and from the station, to the groom if he takes charge of their hunters, also to the head housemaid. The tip to the butler or footman who acts as valet is for a long visit from 5s. to 10s., and for a short visit from 3s. to 5s. To the chauffeur 5s. in the first case, and from 2s. 6d. to 5s. in the second. To the housemaid, 2s. 6d. to 5s. For tips to gamekeeper, see p. 223.

The expected tips from gentlemen are: To the butler or footman who helps them dress, to the chauffeur if he drives them to and from the station, to the groom if he takes care of their horses, and also to the head housemaid. The tip for the butler or footman acting as valet is between 5s. to 10s. for a long visit, and 3s. to 5s. for a short visit. For the chauffeur, it's 5s. in the first case, and between 2s. 6d. to 5s. in the second. For the housemaid, the tip ranges from 2s. 6d. to 5s. For tips to the gamekeeper, see p. 223.

The tips given to hotel servants vary according to the length of the visit. To the head waiter from 5s. to 10s. To the second waiter from 2s. 6d. to 5s. To the hall porter, 2s. to 3s. To the luggage porter, 1s. to 2s. To the head housemaid in attendance, 2s. 6d. to 4s.

The tips for hotel staff depend on how long you stay. For the head waiter, it's between £5 to £10. For the second waiter, it's between £2.50 to £5. For the hall porter, it's £2 to £3. For the luggage porter, it's £1 to £2. For the head housemaid on duty, it's between £2.50 to £4.

[p.261]CHAPTER XLVII

CHRISTENING PARTIES

Christening Parties may be said to be strictly family gatherings, only the near relatives of the parents being invited on these occasions.

Baptism Celebrations are typically family gatherings, with only the close relatives of the parents invited on these occasions.


The Invitations are given in friendly notes, and are not issued on "at home" cards. The notice averages from a week to ten days according to circumstances, meaning the health and strength of the infant's mother.

The Invites are sent out as friendly notes, and aren't issued on "at home" cards. The notice typically ranges from a week to ten days, depending on circumstances, such as the health and well-being of the baby's mother.


As a Rule Six Weeks are allowed to elapse between the birth of the child and the date of the christening.

Typically six weeks are allowed to pass between the birth of the child and the date of the christening.


The Relatives are either invited to luncheon after the ceremony, or to a reception tea, or to a dinner-party to be given the same evening. If a luncheon is decided upon it generally takes place at 1.30, or earlier, immediately on the return from the church. The meal usually consists of hot viands—game or poultry—not substantial joints. Hot and cold sweets. Fruit to follow. A smart christening cake should occupy the centre of the table. Champagne, claret, and sherry are given, although the former is probably the only one of the three drunk on the occasion; this, when the health of the infant is proposed—the only health which finds acceptance at these gatherings.

Relatives are either invited to lunch after the ceremony, a reception tea, or a dinner party that evening. If lunch is chosen, it typically starts at 1:30 or earlier, right after returning from the church. The meal usually includes hot dishes—like game or poultry—not large cuts of meat. There are both hot and cold desserts, followed by fruit. A fancy christening cake should be the centerpiece of the table. Champagne, claret, and sherry are served, though champagne is probably the only one that gets consumed; this is raised when toasting the baby’s health—the only toast that gets acknowledged at these gatherings.


The Guests go in to Luncheon quite informally, the ladies and hostess entering first, followed by the men [p.262]guests and the host. They should be seated at table by the help of name cards, each lady being placed at the right hand of a gentleman. The clergyman who performs the ceremony, if a friend, should sit at the hostess's left hand, and should be asked to say grace; but in town he seldom joins these family gatherings unless well acquainted with his parishioners.

The guests go in for lunch. quite casually, with the ladies and the hostess entering first, followed by the men [p.262] guests and the host. They should be seated at the table using name cards, with each lady placed to the right of a gentleman. The clergyman officiating the ceremony, if he's a friend, should sit to the left of the hostess and is usually asked to say grace; however, in town, he rarely attends these family gatherings unless he knows his parishioners well.


A Reception Tea, when given, is served in the dining-room; but in this case the guests are received on arrival by the hostess in the drawing-room, and when all have arrived, she accompanies them to the tea-room and remains there with them. The maid-servants should pour out and hand the tea and coffee across the tea-table, but the hostess should hand the cakes, etc., to her relatives, assisted by the host, if present. The refreshments consist of the usual variety in confectionery seen at all smart "at homes," a christening cake being the addition.

A Welcome Tea is typically served in the dining room; however, in this instance, the guests are welcomed by the hostess in the drawing room upon their arrival. Once everyone is there, she leads them to the tea room and stays with them. The maids should serve tea and coffee from the tea table, but the hostess should offer the cakes and other treats to her family, with help from the host if he is present. The refreshments include the usual assortment of sweets found at all upscale gatherings, with a christening cake added to the mix.


Christening Dinner-Parties closely resemble all other family functions of this nature, with the exception that the infant's health is drunk at dessert, and that a christening cake is placed opposite the hostess when the table is cleared for dessert.

Baptism Dinner Parties are just like any other family gatherings, except that during dessert, everyone toasts to the baby's health, and a christening cake is set in front of the hostess when the table is cleared for dessert.


The Christening Ceremony takes place in the afternoon, usually at 2.30. The relatives on arrival at the church seat themselves in pews or on chairs near to the font. The godmother holds the infant during the first part of the service, and then places it on the left arm of the officiating clergyman. One of the godfathers should name the child in response to the clergyman's question. If the child is a girl, two godmothers and one godfather are necessary. If a boy, two godfathers and one godmother are required. These godparents are usually the intimate friends of the child's mother. In certain instances the [p.263] relatives are chosen for the office of godfather and godmother, but oftener not for family reasons.

The Baptism Ceremony happens in the afternoon, typically at 2:30 PM. When the relatives arrive at the church, they take their seats in the pews or on chairs close to the font. The godmother holds the baby during the first part of the service and then hands the baby to the officiating clergyman, placing them in his left arm. One of the godfathers is expected to name the child in response to the clergyman's question. If the child is a girl, there need to be two godmothers and one godfather. If it's a boy, there should be two godfathers and one godmother. These godparents are usually close friends of the child's mother. In some cases, the [p.263] relatives are chosen to be the godfather and godmother, but more often than not, this choice is made for family reasons.


Christening Presents vary according to means and inclination, and often comprise gifts of jewellery when the infant is a girl, and money and silver plate if a boy; silver spoons, forks, mugs, bowls, etc. The selection is a wide one, and nothing comes amiss, from a robe with fine lace to a chain and pendant or a jewelled watch. These presents are usually sent the day previous to that of the christening.

Baptism Gifts vary based on resources and personal taste, often including jewelry for girls and money or silver items for boys, like spoons, forks, mugs, bowls, and more. The options are quite broad, ranging from a gown with delicate lace to a chain and pendant or a jeweled watch. These gifts are typically sent the day before the christening.


Fees and Tips.—Only minor fees are given to those assisting at the ceremony. The officiating priest receives some little gift in old silver or china, but not of money; if, however, the parents of the child are wealthy a cheque is sometimes given with a request that he will devote it to the needs of his parish.

Fees and Gratuities.—Only small fees are given to those helping at the ceremony. The officiating priest receives a small gift in old silver or china, but not money; however, if the child's parents are wealthy, a check is sometimes given with a request that he use it for the needs of his parish.

Tips to the nurse from the child's godparents vary from five shillings to a sovereign according to individual means.

Tips to the nurse from the child's godparents range from five shillings to a pound, depending on their financial situation.

[p.265]INDEX

  • Afternoon "at homes," 151
  • Afternoon dances, 157
  • Afternoon tea, 42
  • Afternoon weddings, 128
  • Amusements at children's parties, 192;
  • at country-house parties, 215;
  • at garden-parties, 169
  • "At home" days, 159;
  • "at homes," 151, 238
  • Bachelors' Balls, 87
  • Balls, 87;
  • patronesses of, 239
  • Best man, duties of, 131
  • Bowing, 206
  • Breakfasts, 183
  • Bridal wreath, 141
  • Bride, 131, 133, 140
  • Bridegroom's relatives, 133
  • Bridegroom's responsibilities, 130, 141, 146, 149
  • Bridesmaids, 132;
  • presents to, 147
  • Bride's relatives, 132
  • Bridge parties, 125, 158;
  • refreshments at, 126;
  • teas, 158
  • Calls, paying, 32;
  • after entertainments, 113
  • Canoe parties, 189
  • Cards, gentlemen's, 27;
  • ladies, 19;
  • memorial, 31;
  • "P.P.C.," 26
  • Cards, leaving, 19;
  • after entertainments, 24, 28;
  • on new-comers, 25;
  • returning, 23;
  • routine of leaving, 21, 28;
  • "to inquire," 26
  • Chaperons, 228
  • Charity Balls, 93
  • Christening luncheons and teas, 262;
  • parties, 261;
  • presents, 260, 263
  • Clergy, how to address, 59
  • Cockades, 209
  • Colonial etiquette, 161
  • County Balls, 93
  • Country dinner-parties, 114
  • Country-house visits, 211
  • Court, attending, 73;
  • presentation at, 73
  • Court dress for gentlemen, 85;
  • for ladies, 80
  • Cricket matches, 168
  • Dances, invitation, 256;
  • public, 257
  • Débutantes, 228
  • Dîner à la Russe, 106
  • Dining out, 100
  • Dinner guests, 101
  • Dinner invitations, 99
  • Dinner-table decorations, 107;
  • etiquette, 108, 116
  • Drawing-room, retiring to, 111
  • [p.266]Drawing-rooms at Viceregal Court, Dublin, 229
  • Driving, 203
  • Engagements, 250;
  • etiquette of, 251;
  • presents, 147
  • Entrée at Court, 77
  • Etiquette, 1;
  • at balls, 91;
  • at dinner-table, 108, 116;
  • colonial, 161;
  • Indian, 164;
  • in regard to royalty, 61;
  • of visiting at bachelors' houses, 217;
  • when travelling abroad, 65
  • Evening parties, 122;
  • garden-parties, 174
  • Non-citizens of rank, how to address, 57
  • Funerals, 248
  • Funeral wreaths, 249
  • Game managers, tips to, 223
  • Game licence, 224
  • Garden-parties, 166;
  • in the evening, 174;
  • in town, 171
  • Giving presents, 259
  • Going in to luncheon, 180;
  • to supper, 123, 126
  • Golden weddings, 255
  • Gratuities to servants, 97, 113, 156, 223, 260, 263
  • Honeymoon, 141
  • Hostesses, 234
  • Hunt Balls, 87, 95
  • Hunt breakfasts, 221
  • Hunting, 219
  • Indian etiquette, 164
  • Introductions, 6;
  • correct formula for, 8;
  • at afternoon calls, 17;
  • at country-house parties, 11;
  • at dinner-parties, 9;
  • at evening parties, 123;
  • at Public Balls, 12, 90
  • Invitations, 96, 122, 125, 152, 167, 177, 194
  • Youth parties, 190
  • Women in the hunting-field, 219
  • Levée dress, 85
  • Levées, 82;
  • at Viceregal Court, Dublin, 232;
  • presentations at, 84;
  • who may attend, 83
  • Licences, marriage, 128
  • Luncheons, 176
  • Marriage by banns, 128;
  • by licence, 128, 148;
  • fees, 129, 148
  • Memorial cards, 249
  • Menus, 106, 139
  • Military Balls, 87, 95
  • Mourning, 242;
  • Court, 242
  • "Not at home," 41
  • Officers, how to address, 59
  • Opening a ball, 90
  • Hosts of Public Balls, 239
  • Pheasant shooting, 222
  • Picnics, 186
  • Plumes in Court dress, 81
  • Politeness, graces of, 4
  • Precedency amongst royalty, 44, 50;
  • at ball suppers, 91;
  • at dinner-parties, 49, 105;
  • of ambassadors and diplomats, 45;
  • of army and navy, 45;
  • of baronets and knights, 45, 51;
  • of bishops, 51;
  • of clergy, 45, 48;
  • of esquires, 48;
  • of ladies, 52;
  • of legal profession, 45, 48;
  • of peers, 50;
  • of widows, 46
  • Presentation at Court, 73;
  • at foreign Courts, 65;
  • at levées, 82;
  • at Viceregal Court, Dublin, 229
  • [p.267]Presents, christening, 260;
  • giving, 259;
  • wedding, 130, 141, 259
  • Public Balls, 87
  • Receiving guests, 101, 123, 154, 234
  • Refreshments for "at homes," 153;
  • at bridge parties, 126;
  • at children's parties, 194
  • Refusing invitations, 200
  • Responsibilities of patronesses, 239
  • Riding, 204
  • Royal guests present, 90, 123
  • Royalty, how to address, 53
  • Speaking grace, 114
  • Sending in to dinner, 103
  • Shaking hands, 225
  • Shooting, 219
  • Signing the register, 134
  • Silver weddings, 253
  • State Balls, 97
  • State mourning, 97
  • Subscription dances, 256
  • Supper, going in to, 123
  • Surnames of peculiar pronunciation, 69
  • Tea for afternoon callers, 42
  • Titles, how to use in speaking, 53
  • Town garden-parties, 171
  • Trousseau, 141
  • Unwanted introductions, 6
  • Walking, 202
  • Water parties, 188
  • Wedding cake, 137, 142;
  • cards, 142;
  • etiquette, 129;
  • expenses, 146;
  • favours, 134;
  • fees, 129, 148;
  • golden, 255;
  • invitations, 129;
  • luncheon, 137;
  • of widow, 134;
  • presents, 130, 141, 259;
  • receptions, 136, 143;
  • ring, 130;
  • service, 131;
  • silver, 253
  • Widow's wedding, 134
  • Writing invitations, 195

THE END

THE END

FOOTNOTES:

FOOTNOTES:

1 It is, however, permissible on the occasion of a first call to say, "I shall leave my card in the hall to remind you of my address"; or some such phrase.

1 However, it's okay to say during a first call, "I'll leave my card in the hall to remind you of my address," or something like that.

2 See work entitled "The Art of Conversing."

2 Check out the piece called "The Art of Conversing."

3 Respecting the arrangement of the dinner table for dessert, see the work entitled "Waiting at Table."

3 Regarding the setup of the dinner table for dessert, refer to the piece titled "Waiting at Table."

4 See the work entitled "Waiting at Table."

4 Check out the piece called "Waiting at Table."

5 See chapter "Conversing with New Acquaintances," in the work entitled "The Art of Conversing."

5 See chapter "Talking to New Friends," in the book titled "The Art of Conversation."

Transcriber's Notes:

Transcriber's Notes:

Missing page numbers correspond to blank pages.

Missing page numbers indicate blank pages.

The following words have been retained in both versions:

The following words have been retained in both versions:

  • table-cloth and tablecloth
  • out-door and outdoor
  • solemnized and solemnised

The following misprints have been corrected:

The following typos have been fixed:

  • changed "AT THE VICE-REGAL COURT," into "AT THE VICEREGAL COURT," page viii
  • changed "refusal, and the profered" into "refusal, and the proffered" page 8
  • changed "by a manservant or" into "by a man-servant or" page 21
  • changed "to the manservant silently," into "to the man-servant silently," page 22
  • changed "Villiers" into Villiers." page 72
  • changed "a tablespoon for soup," into "a table-spoon for soup," page 108
  • changed "a box of bonbons," into "a box of bon-bons," page 125
  • changed "chickens, game, mayonaises," into "chickens, game, mayonnaises," page 139
  • changed "at dinner-table, 80, 116;" into "at dinner-table, 108, 116;" page 266
  • changed "Levées, 82," into "Levées, 82;" page 266

Other than the corrections listed above, printer's inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, hyphenation, and ligature usage have been retained.

Other than the corrections mentioned above, inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, hyphenation, and ligature usage by the printer have been preserved.



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!